Skip to main content

Full text of "Muskoka memories : sketches from real life"

See other formats


Presented  to  the 
LIBRARY  of  the 

UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO 

by 

ESTATE  OF  THE  LATE 

PROFESSOR  J.R. 

COCKBURN 


HATHAWAY'S  BAY. 


MUSKOKA    MEMORIES 


Sketches  from   Real   Life 


By  ANN  HATHAWAY 


TORONTO 

WILLIAM  BRIGCS 

1904 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  the  Parliament  of  Canada,  in  the 
year  one  thousand  nine  hundred  and  four,  by 

WILLIAM  BRIGGS, 
at  the  Department  of  Agriculture. 


1048020 


DEDICATED 

TO  THE  MEMORY  OF  MY  BELOVED 

jfatbet  anfc  /l&otbcr 

WHO  WERE  AMONGST  THE   EARLIEST  SETTLERS 

OF  THIS  DISTRICT 

THE  FRUIT  OF  WHOSE  LABORS  THEIR 
CHILDREN  NOW  ENJOY 


iii 


PREFACE. 


ONE  word,  dear  reader,  before  you  commence  this 
book.  You  will  be  disappointed  if  you  expect  to 
find  in  it  stories  of  thrilling  adventures,  wonderful 
exploits,  or  hair-breadth  escapes  ;  it  contains  merely 
the  record  of  the  every-day  life  of  a  hard-working 
family.  But,  as  the  human  race  is  largely  made  up 
of  workers,  I  hope  these  pages  may  interest  some  of 
them.  If  any  of  you,  like  myself,  know  and  love 
Muskoka,  I  hope  my  little  book  will  afford  you 
pleasure.  If  it  does  this,  and  also  interests  some 
who  have  never  visited  our  lakes,  it  will  have  served 
the  end  for  which  it  was  written. 

A.  H. 


CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  PAGE 

I.  RETROSPECTION-       -       -       -       ...  9 

II.  FAREWELL  TO  ENGLAND  -       -       -       -       -  21 

III.  OUR  SOJOURN  IN  TORONTO     -       -       -       -  33 

IV.  MUSKOKA  THIRTY  YEARS  AGO         -       -       -  40 
V.  BET'S  BABY        -       -       -       -       -       .       .  52 

VI.  MY  FIRST  VISIT  TO  MUSKOKA        -      --  \r-  66 

VII.  THE  SHANTY  AT  THE  FARM    -       -       *,      -  80 

VIII.  LOVE  IN  THE  WOODS 87 

IX.  THE  BIG  BOARDING-HOUSE      ....  99 

X.  OUR  SUMMER-BOARDERS 114 

XI.  THE  PICNIC  TO  CLIFF  ROCK    -       -       -       -  125 

XII.  THE  OLD  MAID'S  LODGE  -       -       -       -       -  137 

XIII.  SETTLERS  AND  TOURISTS - 143 

XIV.  TORMENTING  TOM     -       -       -       -       -       -157 

XV.  THE  "IMMORTAL  WILLIAM"                           -  169 

XVI.  Cows  AND  COW-BELLS 181 

XVII.  ON  CATS!  ESPECIALLY  MUSKOKA  CATS  -       -  190 

XVIII.  WINTER  IN  MUSKOKA 204 

XIX.  OUR  SUPPLY  BOATS 218 


vii 


LIST   OF   ILLUSTRATIONS. 


PAGE 

HATHA WAY'S  BAY  Frontispiece 

BET'S  BABY   -       -       - 52 

LETTO  AND  TOM  -       -       - 135 

OPHELIA  AT  THE  SPRING 160 

"TORMENTING  TOM,"  WITH  HIS  SEVEN  ORPHANS     -  167 
THE  "IMMORTAL  WILLIAM"  IN  HIS  FIRST  PAIR  OF 

OVERALLS       -       -       ...       ...  179 

"SPINDLY-TAIL"  AND  " DUBBY "-       -       -       *•       -  200 

BEN'S  BOY— "THE  LITTLE  HUNTER"        -       -       -  205 


Tiii 


MUSKOKA   MEMORIES. 


CHAPTER   I. 
RETROSPECTION. 

"  The  Present  pales  before  the  Past ; 

Who  comes  with  angel  wings  ? 
As  in  a  dream,  I  stand  amidst 
Strange  yet  familiar  things. 
Enough,  so  let  us  go,  mine  eyes 

Are  blinded  by  their  tears, 
A  voice  speaks  to  my  soul  to-day 
Of  long  forgotten  years." 

—A.  A.  Procter. 

JANUARY  nth,  1903. 

FIFTY-FIVE  years  ago  to-day  since  my  dear  old 
father  and  mother  were  married  ;  fifty-five  years 
— more  than  half  a  century — since  the  stalwart  young 
tradesman,  Ephraim  Hathaway,  was  married  in  the 
old  parish  church  of  St.  Mary's,  Warwickshire,  Eng- 
land, to  the  buxom,  rosy-cheeked,  black-haired  dam- 
sel, Susan  Crosbie ;  and  here  am  I,  their  eldest-born, 

9 


10  MUSKOKA  MEMORIES. 

their  first  Christmas-box — for  I  was  born  the  Christ- 
mas after  their  marriage — here  am  I,  far  away  from 
the  land  of  my  birth,  in  the  wilds  of  Muskoka,  sitting 
all  alone,  pen  in  hand,  gazing  sadly  at  the  falling 
snow-flakes  which  are  slowly  but  surely  loading  the 
spreading  branches  of  the  pine-trees,  till  they  bend 
sorrowfully  earthward,  and  I  see  beyond  them,  far  as 
the  eye  can  reach,  the  lake,  which  in  summer  sparkles 
and  ripples  in  the  sunlight,  now  a  vast  field  of  ice, 
thickly  covered  with  the  same  fast-falling  snow. 

The  good  father  and  mother,  where  are  they? 
Alas  !  their  bodies  are  both  quietly  resting  under  the 
same  snowy  covering.  For  long  years  the  talk  had 
been  of  their  "  golden  wedding-day  "  the  glad  family 
gathering  we  were  to  have  on  that  great  day — parents, 
children,  grandchildren — but  only  one  short  year  be- 
fore that  day  dawned  the  dear  mother  laid  aside  all 
her  earthly  toils  and  cares,  and  slipped  away  from  the 
fond  embraces  of  her  loved  ones  to  a  fairer  land, 
with  Christ,  which  is  far  better.  A  few  more  months 
and  our  father  joined  her  there,  and  we  knew  for 
the  first  time  what  orphan  meant ;  and  though  it 
was  late  in  life  to  learn  the  lesson,  it  came  to  us 
none  the  easier  for  that.  Keen  was  the  pang,  bitter 
the  knowledge  that  henceforth  we  must  walk  this 
world  alone — no  more  wise  fatherly  counsel,  no  tender 
motherly  comfort  for  us  in  this  life — and  though  time's 
healing  hand  has  gently  touched  our  aching  hearts, 
the  void  is  still  there,  and  in  our  hours  of  trouble  and 


RETROSPECTION.  11 

sadness  our  spirits  yearn  for  the  father  and  mother 
who  for  a  little  while  have  left  us  behind.  Thank 
God,  only  for  a  little  while.  But,  reader,  methinks  I 
hear  you  say  this  is  a  sad  beginning  for  a  book.  Ah ! 
but  don't  you  remember  how  often  tears  and  laughter 
meet  in  this  old  world  of  ours  ;  so  have  patience,  my- 
friend,  and  I  will  venture  to  predict  that,  if  you  have 
the  courage  to  follow  me  through  the  pages  of  my 
story,  you  shall  have  smiles  as  well  as  tears,  jest  as 
well  as  earnest,  and  many  a  hearty  laugh,  I  hope, 
we  shall  enjoy  before  we  part 

And  now,  why  am  I  going  to  write  this  book? 
First  and  foremost  of  all  reasons,  to  tell  you  of  Mus- 
koka.  Muskoka !  the  land  my  parents  loved,  and  I 
love,  too.  Muskoka !  which  I  have  chosen  for  my 
home,  the  place  I  mean  to  live  in  till  I  die.  Mus- 
koka !  concerning  which  I  have  come  to  the  conclu- 
sion (after  having  travelled  in  my  lifetime  north,  south, 
east  and  west)  that  it  is  the  dearest  spot  on  all  God's 
earth. 

No  wonder  people  come  from  afar  to  see  Muskoka  ! 
No  wonder,  having  once  seen  it,  that  they  come  again 
year  after  year,  and  never  tire  of  its  infinite  variety  of 
beauties.  The  very  air  you  breathe  is  as  the  breath 
of  life  to  the  weary  soul ;  it  seems  fairly  to  intoxicate 
like  new  wine,  and  you  draw  it  in  (pure,  fresh  laden 
with  the  breath  of  the  pines)  in  deep,  deep  draughts, 
for  the  pure  delight  of  breathing. 

Muskoka !  the  very  name  seems  a  charm.    I  remem- 


12  MUSKOKA  MEMORIES. 

her,  some  years  ago  when  on  a  visit  to  London,  Eng- 
land, dining  at  the  house  of  a  friend,  I  chanced  to  say 
in  the  course  of  conversation  the  word  Muskoka. 
"  Oh ! "  called  out  a  lady  from  the  other  side  of  the 
table,  "  what  a  pretty  name ;  say  it  again."  "  Mus- 
koka," I  repeated,  and  I  heard  her  after  the  dinner 
was  over  softly  murmuring  to  herself,  "  Muskoka." 

How  much  sweeter,  then,  the  name  to  those  who 
know  and  love  the  place  !  Ah  !  there  is  music  in  the 
very  sound.  But  there  lies  a  great  gap  between  the 
time  when  I  commence  this  story  and  the  present 
year  of  our  Lord  1903,  and  as  I  want  to  trace  the 
history  of  that  young  couple  who  plighted  their  troth 
in  the  old  church  at  Warwick.  I  must  as  briefly  as 
may  be  acquaint  my  readers  with  the  most  important 
facts  which  filled  in  the  intervening  years. 

My  father  was  the  second  son  of  James  Hathaway 
and  Ann,  his  wife,  who  had  resided,  and  their  ances- 
tors before  them,  for  many  a  long  year  at  the  little 
town  of  Stratford-on-Avon,  the  home  of  Shakespeare. 
My  grandfather  was  a  timber  merchant,  and  his  eldest 
son  joined  him  in  that  business,  but  my  father  had 
been  apprenticed  to  the  dry-goods,  or  drapery,  as  they 
call  it  there,  and  after  his  marriage  set  up  a  draper's 
shop  in  the  High  Street,  Stratford.  Here  I  was  born, 
as  I  told  you  before,  the  Christmas  following  their 
marriage,  and  was  named  Ann,  after  my  dear  old 
grandmother.  Here  were  also  born  in  the  order 
named,  my  sisters  Bet  and  Susan,  followed  by  the 


RETROSPECTION.  13 

first  boy,  my  brother  Joe.  When  I  was  about  six 
years  old  my  father  was  taken  very  ill,  and  the  doc- 
tors who  were  called  in  did  not  appear  to  be  able  to 
do  him  much  good.  For  one  thing,  they  could  not 
agree  as  to  what  ailed  him,  but  they  all  agreed  (and 
thereby  showed  their  wisdom)  that  what  he  needed 
was  an  out-door  life,  fresh  air  and  exercise.  They 
declared  that  shop-keeping  did  not  suit  his  constitu- 
tion, and  that  if  he  wished  to  live  out  half  his  days  he 
had  better  give  it  up.  Ah,  dear  me  !  what  thousands 
of  people  there  are  in  this  world  who  would  take  a 
fresh  lease  of  life  by  following  the  simple  prescription 
of  these  doctors. 

Well,  of  course,  there  followed  upon  this  verdict  a 
lot  of  family  consultation,  and  after  a  great  deal  of 
talk  it  was  at  last  decided  that  my  father  should  be 
made  into  a  farmer.  But  first  he  had  to  learn  how  to 
farm,  and  it  was  thought  best  that  he  should,  in  the 
first  place,  take  a  very  small  farm  and  experiment 
on  that,  then  afterwards  he  might  go  into  it  more 
boldly.  Thus  it  came  about  that,  soon  after  I  had 
passed  my  sixth  birthday,  we  removed  from  Stratford 
into  North  Wales  with  all  our  belongings.  The  farm 
my  father  had  decided  upon  was  near  Carnarvon  and 
close  to  the  seashore  ;  the  house  on  a  hill  faced  inland, 
environed  with  distant  mountains,  Snowden  with  its 
white  peak  plainly  visible  above  the  rest.  Here  we 
lived  for  the  next  four  years,  and  my  father  not  only 
gained  a  knowledge  of  farming,  but,  what  was  more 


14  MUSKOKA  MEMORIES. 

important  by  far,  health  and  strength  for  the  future. 
Here  my  youngest  sister,  our  pretty  little  blue-eyed 
Winnie,  was  born,  and  here,  too,  I  think,  was  born  in 
my  own  heart  the  intense  love  I  have  for  Nature  in 
all  her  forms.  The  sea,  the  mountains,  the  woods, 
the  fields,  everything  around  me  I  revelled  in  and 
enjoyed. 

Ah  !  the  truth  of  the  trite  old  saying,  "  God  made 
the  country,  but  man  makes  the  town."  At  the  end 
of  the  four  years  for  which  he  had  leased  the  Welsh 
farm,  my  father  returned  with  his  family  into  War- 
wickshire and  rented  a  much  larger  farm,  about  ten 
miles  from  Stratford,  and  here  we  spent  the  next  ten 
or  eleven  years  of  our  lives,  bringing  me  to  the  mature 
age  of  twenty-one.  Here  was  born  my  youngest 
brother,  our  little  Benjamin,  who  rejoiced  in  the 
euphonious  nick-name  of  the  "  Bab  "  till  he  was  more 
than  twelve  years  of  age.  I  must  tell  you  an  anec- 
dote just  here.  Not  many  years  ago  a  gentleman 
called  to  see  me  in  Toronto,  a  complete  stranger,  as 
I  thought,  but  he  introduced  himself  as  the  youngest 
son  of  a  neighbor  of  ours  in  Warwickshire,  who  had 
been  a  great  friend  of  my  father's  at  the  time  we 
lived  there.  After  some  conversation  and  mutual 
enquiries  concerning  the  several  members  of  our 
respective  families,  he  burst  out  with,  "  and  how's 
the 'Bab?'" 

The  old  familiar  name,  which  had  not  been  spoken 
by  any  of  us  for  long,  long  years,  brought  back  a  flood 


RETROSPECTION.  15 

of  recollections.  "  Oh  ! "  I  replied,  laughing,  "  the 
'  Bab '  is  an  old  married  man  with  lots  of  '  Babs '  of 
his  own,  away  in  Muskoka."  You  may  hear  of  some 
of  them,  my  readers,  before  this  story  is  concluded. 

But  to  return  to  the  original  "  Bab,"  our  little 
"Ben,"  he  was  a  beauty,  but  he  was  also  a  sadly 
spoilt  little  boy.  Father,  mother,  children,  servants, 
were  all  his  obedient  subjects.  He  was  "  king  of  the 
castle "  in  very  truth.  A  visitor  who  was  staying 
with  us  when  the  "  Bab "  was  about  four  years  old, 
and  who  was  a  bit  of  a  wag  in  his  way,  astonished 
my  parents  by  suddenly  asking  them  at  the  dinner 
table  one  day  why  they  had  not  called  him  Moloch 
instead  of  Benjamin?  "And  why  should  we  have 
done  that  ?  "  said  mother,  looking  surprised.  "  Be- 
cause all  the  children  were  sacrificed  to  him,"  aptly 
replied  the  guest,  much  to  our  amusement,  though 
mother  herself  did  not  appear  to  see  much  fun  in  the 
joke. 

My  sister  Bet  was  devoted  to  the  "Bab,"  and 
always  constituted  herself  his  special  champion  and 
protectress ;  and  so,  dear  old  girl,  she  has  remained 
until  this  present  day.  Though  she  may  in  her 
inmost  heart  have  occasionally  to  confess  that  her 
beloved  Benjamin  is  not  entirely  free  from  every 
human  frailty,  yet  let  any  one  dare  to  hint  such  a 
thing  in  her  presence,  lo!  the  unhappy  individual 
is  squashed  flat  as  a  pancake  in  a  moment ;  before  you 
could  say  "  Jack  Robinson,"  as  mother  used  to  say. 


16  MUSKOKA  MEMORIES. 

Perhaps  now  would  be  as  good  a  time  as  any  to  give 
you  a  few  of  the  leading  characteristics  of  our  family 
band  ;  afterwards  you  will  get  better  acquainted  with 
both  them  and  their  peculiarities. 

To  begin  with,  I  have  always  thought  it  the  great- 
est pity  in  the  world  that  I  was  born  before  my  sister 
Bet,  just  sixteen  months  before,  to  be  strictly  accurate. 
You  see,  Bet  was  "  born  to  rule,"  and  rule  she  did, 
by  hook  or  by  crook,  every  man-jack  of  us.  Now,  if 
she  had  been  born  the  eldest  I  should  meekly  have 
submitted  to  my  fate,  and  have  become,  in  all  proba- 
bility, a  most  obedient  subject  to  this  queenly  "  Eliza- 
beth " ;  and,  though  meekness  is  not  by  any  means  a 
strong  trait  of  the  Hathaways,  my  proud  spirit  would 
have  submitted  to  the  yoke  without  that  burning 
sense  of  injustice  which  the  continual  brooding  over 
those  sixteen  months  of  seniority  caused  in  my  soul. 
Anyway,  I  can  only  repeat,  and  all  the  junior  mem- 
bers of  the  family  will  bear  witness  to  the  fact — BET 
RULED. 

Of  course  it  was  for  our  good,  as  she  will  tell  you  to 
this  day  if  the  subject  is  mentioned,  and  as  I  grew 
older  and  wiser  I  quietly  gave  up  the  struggle,  and 
philosophically,  or  for  the  sake  of  peace  and  quietness, 
submitted  my  will  to  hers.  A  remark  which  our 
minister  made  in  his  sermon  one  Sunday  morning 
greatly  helped  me  to  this  wise  conclusion.  He  was 
speaking  of  children  and  of  their  management.  He 
said,  "  If  you  will  take  notice,  in  every  family  there  is 


RETROSPECTION.  17 

a  '  Bismarck.'  It  may  be  the  eldest  or  youngest,  a 
boy  or  a  girl,  but  you  will,  find,  if  you  observe  care- 
fully, there  is  generally  one  ruler  and  the  others  have 
to  fall  into  line  sooner  or  later."  Now  Bet  happened 
to  be  seated  next  to  me  in  the  family  pew  when  this 
pointed  home-truth  was  uttered.  I  gave  her  a  kick 
on  the  near  shin  with  my  heel  which  made  her  jump, 
and  she  assured  me  solemnly,  as  we  were  walking 
home,  that  she  would  bear  the  mark  of  that  kick  till 
her  dying  day.  There  is  something  else  will  stick 
to  her  till  her  dying  day,  and  that  is  the  name 
"  Bismarck,"  affectionately  shortened  by  her  subjects 
to  "  Bizzy "  when  very  good-humored.  This  is 
enough  of  Bet  for  the  present. 

We  will  now  proceed  to  Sue  and  Joe.  These 
were  the  two  who  most  resembled  my  mother ; 
they  were  plump  and  inherited  her  beautiful  rosy 
complexion.  Sue  has  never  lost  her  roses,  even 
now.  She  was  the  pretty  one  of  the  family,  but 
a  great  tease.  She  had  lovers  before  she  entered 
her  teens,  and  nearly  tormented  them  to  death. 
Joe  was  a  tease,  too,  full  of  fun.  He  was  of 
a  heavier  build — strong  and  hearty.  Joe  and  I  always 
got  on  well  together  as  children,  and  I  counted  it  as 
a  great  compliment  when  he  said  to  me  one  day  very 
seriously,  "  Nan,  if  you  were  not  my  sister  I  would 
marry  you." 

Next  came  our  little  Winnie— our  "  Welsh  woman," 
as  we  called  her,  being  born  at  Carnarvon  ;  as  pretty 


18  MUSKOKA  MEMORIES. 

and  sweet  a  maid  as  you  would  meet  in  a  day's 
march,  but  with  a  sharp  little  tongue  of  her  own,  and 
ever-ready  wit,  which  finds  out  the  weak  points  in 
everyone's  armor,  and  shoots  her  small  darts  with 
a  very  sure  aim.  I  don't  think  I  need  refer  to  the 
"  Bab  "  again  at  present. 

I  must  not  forget  to  tell  you  what  mother  said 
of  us,  though,  that,  without  exception,  we  had  the 
strongest  wills  of  any  children  she  had  ever  met 
with,  and  such  "  gifts  o'  the  gab  "  as  we  all  possessed 
she  never  did  see.  Poor  mother  !  she  had  something 
to  endure  with  us  in  our  young  days.  As  for  myself, 
the  eldest  of  our  family  group,  I  think  the  less  said 
the  better.  You  know  the  story  of  the  ugly  duckling, 
only  the  swan  has  never  developed  in  me,  maybe 
never  will. 

As  we  grew  older  of  course  my  father's  expenses 
began  to  increase,  and  the  revenue  from  the  farm  did 
not  increase  in  proportion,  indeed  ;  though  he  gained 
health  by  taking  to  farming,  he  lost  money.  The 
rents  in  England  at  that  time  were  very  high,  all  the 
profits  appeared  to  go  into  the  landlord's  pocket. 
About  this  time,  too,  commenced  a  period  of  depres- 
sion, bad  crops,  bad  weather,  which  year  after  year 
seemed  to  get  worse.  I  expect  it  was  this  which 
first  caused  my  father,  like  many  another,  to  turn 
his  eyes  in  the  direction  of  the  "  Golden  West,  where 
land  could  be  had  for  the  asking,"  and  where,  to 
judge  by  the  pamphlets  issued  by  the  emigration 


RETROSPECTION.  19 

companies,  and  sent  broadcast  through  the  land, 
"  Everything  is  lovely,  and  the  goose  hangs  high." 
It  was  now  about  the  beginning  of  the  seventies,  and 
the  tide  of  emigration  from  England  was  setting 
strongly  westward.  "  Going  to  America  "  was  the 
common  topic  of  conversation,  and  so  my  father 
caught  the  fever  like  the  rest,  and  continued  losses 
on  the  farm  helped  to  feed  its  flame,  till  he  made  up 
his  mind  to  cross  the  ocean  and  see  for  himself  what 
this  famous  land  was  like.  He  was  a  very  cautious 
man,  and  would  not  think  of  moving  his  family  till 
he  had  some  idea  of  where  he  was  moving  them  to  ; 
besides  my  mother  was  very  strongly  averse  to  any 
thought  of  change.  She  and  my  father  were  ap- 
proaching middle  age,  and  it  is  as  hard  as  uprooting 
an  old  tree  to  move  anyone  in  advanced  life.  How- 
ever, he  was  so  strongly  bent  on  at  least  seeing 
the  new  land  that  at  last  a  compromise  was  effected 
between  them.  He  should  go  first  alone,  and  if  after 
visiting  the  country  he  still  thought  it  advisable  to 
move,  mother  would  give  in  and  we  would  all  go. 

This  programme  was  carried  out,  and  in  the  month 
of  August,  1870,  father  sailed  from  Liverpool  for  New 
York,  intending  to  visit  Canada.  He  spent  about 
six  weeks  going  around  this  country.  He  visited 
Niagara,  Toronto,  Hamilton,  Barrie,  and  came  as  far 
North  as  the  Georgian  Bay,  but  did  not  settle  defi- 
nitely on  any  spot. 

He   kept  a  very  interesting  diary  while   he  was 


20  MUSKOKA   MEMORIES. 

travelling  around  here,  and  sent  it  home  to  us  in 
England  in  weekly  instalments.  Great  was  the  ex- 
citement when  these  arrived.  The  precious  pages, 
after  being  read  and  re-read  at  home,  were  sent 
round  to  friends  in  the  village,  and  then  made  a 
wider  circuit  through  the  post.  I  have  some  of  them 
in  my  possession  still,  one  with  his  impressions  of 
Toronto,  which  I,  when  reading,  had  little  thought 
would  be  my  home  for  so  many  years.  He  said  he 
liked  Toronto,  it  was  the  most  comfortable  English- 
looking  place  he  had  struck  yet,  but  he  said  it  was 
very  flat,  "  you  could  see  over  the  whole  city  if  you 
stood  on  an  office  stool  in  the  street " ;  that  no  one 
could  lose  their  way,  for  the  streets  were  all  straight 
and  crossed  each  other  in  squares,  making  the  city 
look  like  a  large  patch-work  quilt ;  but  it  was  bright 
and  clean  looking,  and  had  some  fine  buildings.  He 
mentions  Osgoode  Hall  and  the  University  amongst 
others.  Thus  was  our  far-famed  city  of  Toronto 
described  to  us  for  the  first  time. 

When  my  father  returned,  in  the  beginning  of 
October,  he  had  fully  decided  it  would  be  best  for 
us  to  emigrate,  so  he  proceeded  forthwith  to  make 
arrangements  for  leaving  the  farm  the  following 
spring,  and  starting  life  anew  in  the  far-off  land  of 
Canada. 


CHAPTER  II. 
FAREWELL   TO  ENGLAND. 

" '  But  alas  !  that  we  should  go,' 

Sang  the  farewell  voices  then, 
'  From  the  homesteads  warm  and  low, 

By  the  brook  and  in  the  glen  ; 
But  woe  for  that  sweet  shade 

Of  the  flowering  orchard  trees, 
Where  first  our  children  played 

Midst  the  birds  and  honey-bees  ; 
But  oh  !  the  grey  church-tower, 

And  the  sound  of  Sabbath  bell, 
And  the  shelterM  garden  bower, 

We  have  bid  them  all  farewell  — 
Home,  home,  and  friends,  farewell ! ' " 

— Mrs.  Hemans. 

WE  sailed  from  England  in  the  month  of  March, 
1871,  on  board  the  steamship  Peruvian,  of 
the  Allan  Line.  We  had  spent  the  two  previous 
days  in  Liverpool  while  father  was  looking  after  our 
household  effects  and  seeing  them  safely  stowed 
away  on  board,  for  though  mother  had  not  been 
allowed  to  bring  with  her  one-half  of  the  things  she 
wished  to,  there  was  a  pretty  mountainous  pile  of 
baggage  all  the  same.  Two  or  three  of  our  friends 
came  with  us  to  Liverpool  to  see  us  off,  and,  so  far  as 
2  21 


22  MUSKOKA  MEMORIES. 

my  recollections  go,  this  day  or  two  in  Liverpool  was 
not  at  all  unpleasant.  We  girls  were  delighted  with 
the  shops  and  could  have  spent  all  the  time  looking 
in  the  windows  at  so  many  gay  and  pretty  things. 
We  had  not  much  money  to  spend,  it  is  true,  and 
what  we  had  was  expended  on  such  small  necessaries 
as  pins,  needles,  buttons,  tapes,  cotton,  etc.,  of  which 
we  laid  in  a  stock  sufficient  to  last  us  for  the  rest  of 
our  lives,  having  an  idea  that  we  should  never  be  able 
to  obtain  such  commodities  in  Canada.  Sue  was 
most  anxious  about  the  hairpins,  for  it  was  the  time 
chignons  were  worn,  and  Sue  had  just  started  an 
enormous  one.  She  had  invested  all  her  small  capital 
in  hairpins,  but  still  was  doubtful  whether  she  had 
sufficient  in  case  she  lived  to  be  very  old,  so  the  last 
evening  begged  another  half-crown  from  father  and 
rushed  out  madly  to  buy  more.  How  many  times  we 
have  laughed  together  over  the  funny  ideas  we  had 
about  this  country.  We  were  nearly  as  bad  as  the 
Irishman  you  have  read  of  who,  when  he  first  saw 
New  York  from  the  deck  of  the  vessel  on  which  he 
had  crossed  the  Atlantic,  cried  out,  to  the  great 
amusement  of  the  other  passengers,  "That  New 
York  !  Holy  Saints  preserve  us,  and  sure  I  thought 
New  York  was  a  howling  wilderness."  I  think  there 
are  quite  a  few  folks  across  the  water  who  are  about 
as  ignorant  of  what  awaits  them  when  they  come 
here. 

The  morning  we  sailed  was  dull  and  wet.     Doesn't 


FAREWELL  TO  ENGLAND.  23 

it  always  rain  in  Liverpool  ?  Poor  Bet,  just  before 
we  got  on  the  tender  which  was  waiting  to  take  us 
aboard,  stamped  her  foot  on  the  wharf  and  said  with 
a  touch  of  pathos,  "  My  last  step  on  English  ground." 
Strange  to  say,  she  is  almost  the  only  one  of  us  who 
has  never  returned  for  a  visit  to  England.  I  have 
been  several  times,  and  father  and  mother  both  went 
back  on  a  visit,  so  Bet's  speech  was  quite  prophetical. 

Our  voyage  was  rough,  cold  and  unpleasant.  We 
were  all  seasick  and  miserable  the  first  few  days. 
After  that  we  revived  somewhat,  with  the  exception 
of  poor  Sue,  who  is  a  most  miserable  sailor.  She  is 
one  of  those  unfortunates  whom  the  very  sight  and 
smell  of  the  sea  seem  to  act  upon  as  an  emetic.  She 
is  sick  before  the  vessel  starts,  and  continues  so  till 
she  reaches  land  again.  Our  dear  mother  bore  up 
well,  and  was  the  comfort  and  support  of  the  whole 
lot.  What  should  we  have  done  without  her  ? 

We  landed  at  Portland,  Maine,  and  went  from 
thence  by  rail  to  Toronto,  passing  through  Montreal 
on  our  way.  It  was  bitterly  cold  when  we  arrived, 
late  in  the  evening,  in  Toronto  ;  everything  was  frozen 
up  hard  and  fast.  Poor  mother,  tired  and  worn  out 
with  the  journey  and  the  care  of  all  the  children,  de- 
clared she  would  go  no  farther.  "  She  wasn't  going 
to  the  backwoods,"  she  said,  "  to  be  devoured  by  wild 
beasts  or  savage  Indians,"  for  we  had  very  vague 
ideas  then  of  these  northern  wilds.  We  young  ones  had 
read  some  of  Cooper's  novels,  and  the  very  name  of 


24  MUSKOKA  MEMORIES. 

Indians  made  our  blood  curdle.  Why  one  night, 
when  the  "  Bab  "  in  his  sleep  seized  hold  of  Bet's  top- 
knot, she  roused  the  whole  household  with  her 
shrieks  of  murder,  thinking  the  Indians  were  scalping 
her.  So  you  can  imagine,  when  our  minds  were  thus 
filled  with  terror  of  the  backwoods,  how  strongly  we 
all  supported  mother  in  her  desire  to  stay  in  Toronto, 
at  least  for  a  while.  My  father  perhaps  yielded  to  our 
persuasions  more  readily  than  he  otherwise  would 
have  done  from  the  fact  that  he  was  feeling  anything 
but  well  himself;  the  strain  had  told  upon  him,  and 
he  had  a  touch  of  his  old  complaint,  so  I  think  was 
not  sorry  to  rest  for  a  while. 

To  find  a  place  to  rest  in,  though,  seemed  as  if  it 
would  prove  a  considerable  difficulty.  The  first  night 
we  had  slept  at  an  hotel  near  the  station,  but  our 
expenses  had  already  been  so  heavy,  and  the  family 
purse  was  growing  so  light,  that  cheaper  lodgings 
must  be  found,  and  economy,  strict  economy,  be  the 
order  of  the  day.  So,  after  beakfast  the  first  morning, 
mother,  accompanied  by  Bet  and  Sue,  leaving  me  in 
charge  of  the  younger  ones,  started  off  in  search  of  a 
suitable  boarding-house.  Oh  !  what  a  weary  quest  it 
proved.  The  doors  they  knocked  at,  the  steps  they 
climbed,  the  streets  they  traversed  with  no  success. 
"  Just  out  from  England,  six  in  family"  ! — slam  went 
the  doors  in  their  astonished  faces. 

Here  I  must  make  a  slight  digression  in  order  to 
dispel  an  illusion  which  we,  in  common,  I  think,  with 


FAREWELL  TO   ENGLAND.  25 

all  newly  arrived  emigrants,  fondly  hugged  to  our 
breasts,  namely,  that  the  words  "just  out  from 
England,"  act  as  a  magic  charm  to  open  every  heart, 
throw  wide  every  door,  obtain  instant  employment 
and  insure  highest  wages.  What  a  fatal  mistake ! 
No  words  you  could  utter  would  so  surely  destroy  all 
your  hopes.  How  many  times  have  I  seen,  since 
living  in  Toronto,  as  I  have  been  gazing  from  my 
window  into  the  street,  the  forlorn  looking  groups 
walking  along,  dragging  babies  and  bundles,  with 
"just  out  from  England"  stamped  upon  them  as 
plainly  as  if  it  had  been  done  with  a  branding-iron,  so 
that  all  who  run  could  read.  How  my  heart  went 
out  in  sympathy  to  those  homeless  wanderers  in  a 
strange  land.  What  advice  would  I  like  to  have 
given  them,  every  one,  if  I  only  had  the  chance? 
Just  this — "  Forget,  my  dear  friends,  as  soon  as  you 
possibly  can,  the  land  of  your  birth,  whether  it 
be  England,  Scotland,  Ireland  or  Wales!  Don't 
'make  haste'  to  do  so,  but  'hurry  up.'  'Hustle' 
to  rid  yourself  of  your  '  Cockney  twang/  or  your 
'  country  dialect/  whichever  it  happens  to  be. 
Don't,  on  applying  for  work,  meekly  ask  in  a  hang- 
dog kind  of  a  way,  *  Please,  can  I  speak  to  the 
guv'ner  ? '  but  step  up  smartly  and  say,  '  Is  the  boss 
in?'  Commence  'right  away'  to  call  your  dinner 
lunch  and  your  tea  supper  ;  don't  talk  of  your  waist- 
coat and  trousers — say  vest  and  pants  ;  don't  say 
fortnight,  it  is  an  unknown  duration  of  time  here, 


26  MUSKOKA  MEMORIES. 

just  say  *  two  weeks.'  When  your  wife  visits  the 
stores,  not  shops,  tell  her  to  ask  for  a  '  spool  of  thread/ 
not  a  '  reel  of  cotton.'  When  she  wants  calico  tell 
her  to  ask  for  cotton,  when  she  wants  print  ask  for 
calico.  Don't  tell  your  children,  when  they  are  cry- 
ing, to  '  give  over  and  stop  roaring,'  but  yell  at  them 
to 'shut  up  and  quit  that  squalling.'  Don't  try  to 
comfort  them  by  sending  for  a  '  pen'orth  of  sweeties,' 
but  five  cents'  worth  of  candies.  Don't  speak  of 
*  buckets,'  say  pails,  and  if  they  unfortunately  *  run 
out '  say  leak.  Don't,  above  all,  speak  of  '  pubs,'  or 
visit  them  either.  Do  your  level  best  to  give  the 
letter  H  its  proper  place  in  words  to  which  it  belongs, 
don't  use  it  as  an  advance  guard  before  every  vowel. 
I  might  go  on  with  "don'ts"  unlimited;  but  even 
attention  to  these  few  I  have  mentioned  will  be  of 
service,  as  you  will  find  out  if  you  are  not  too  wise 
in  your  own  conceit  to  give  them  a  fair  trial.  If  I  had 
attended  to  them  myself  when  I  came  a  "green- 
horn" to  this  country  I  might  have  been  saved 
considerable  trouble  and  not  a  few  mortifications  ;  but, 
like  some  others  who  have  come  after  me,  I  was  full 
of  conceit  and  aired  my  ignorance  on  every  possible 
occasion.  Well  do  I  remember,  when  I  took  a  situa- 
tion in  a  store  on  Yonge  Street,  the  first  mistake 
I  made.  I  was  left  in  charge  while  the  owner  was 
at  breakfast.  A  small  boy  entered  and  advancing  to 
the  counter  asked  for  a  "  copper  pencil."  "  What  do 
you  mean  ?  "  I  said,  looking  at  him  rather  disdainfully, 


FAREWELL  TO   ENGLAND.  27 

and  when  he  repeated  his  request,  "  '  Copper  pencils,' 
I  never  heard  of  such  a  thing !  You  must  mean  a 
lead  pencil."  "  No  !  "  "  Colored  pencils,  red  or  blue  ?  " 
I  suggested.  He  shook  his  small  head  vigorously. 
"  Well,  I  give  it  up,"  I  said,  and  told  him  in  a  rather 
high  and  lofty  manner  he  had  better  go  home  to  his 
mother  and  ask  her  to  explain  what  a  "  copper  pencil " 
was.  The  little  chap  made  for  the  shop  door,  and  I, 
following  him  to  see  which  way  he  went,  overheard 
his  remark  to  another  small  boy,  evidently  waiting 
for  him,  "The  blooming  idiot  in  here  don't  know 
what  a  copper  pencil  is,"  at  the  same  time  showing 
the  cent  in  his  hand.  In  a  moment  it  flashed  across 
me  what  he  meant,  and,  opening  the  door,  I  beckoned 
him  back  and  gave  him  the  slate  pencil  he  wanted  in 
exchange  for  his  copper — feeling  pretty  small,  too, 
and  thankful  in  my  heart  there  was  no  one  in  the 
store  at  the  time  but  myself. 

But  we  are  leaving  mother  and  Bet  too  long  on 
those  doorsteps,  so  let  us  return  to  them.  After  two 
or  three  days  spent  in  trudging  around  in  the  snow 
and  sleet,  the  March  winds  howling  round  the  bleak 
street  corners  (which  it  does  with  a  more  special 
vim  in  Toronto  than  anywhere  else,  I  think),  mother 
succeeded  in  coaxing  a  good-natured  Irish  woman, 
named  Derrigan — who  kept  an  untidy  looking  board- 
ing house  near  Yonge  Street — to  take  us  in  till  my 
father  was  better  and  able  to  look  round  and  decide 
what  we  should  do.  She  could  only  let  us  have  two 


28  MUSKOKA  MEMORIES. 

bedrooms,  so  we  were  packed  like  sardines  in  a  box 
(the  eight  of  us).  Still  we  were  thankful  to  get  even 
this  and  wisely  determined  to  make  the  best  of  it. 
Fortunately  we  were  all  young  and  vigorous,  and 
the  Hathaways  are  blessed  with  an  inexhaustible 
supply  of  humor.  You  remember  George  Macdonald 
calls  it  "  the  God-given  sense  of  humor,"  and  I  quite 
agree  with  him,  for  what  is  there  helps  us  so  much 
when  things  go  wrong  and  everybody  seems  at 
loggerheads  as  to  be  able  to  see  the  funny  side  of  it 
all  and  meet  our  troubles  with  a  laugh  instead  of  a 
frown.  I  believe  at  this  time  my  father  and  mother 
would  have  become  quite  homesick  and  despondent 
had  it  not  been  for  our  lively  appreciation  of  every- 
thing going  on  around  us,  our  unceasing  questions, 
and  the  fun  we  took  out  of  even  the  unpleasant  things. 

Oh !  such  discussions  as  we  used  to  have  about 
what  we  were  each  one  going  to  earn  towards  replen- 
ishing the  family  exchequer.  Bet  and  Sue  had  a  fancy 
for  millinery.  They  had  always  been  very  successful 
in  adorning  themselves,  why  shouldn't  they  adorn 
others  ?  Joe,  who  was  now  a  strong,  good-looking 
lad  of  sixteen,  wanted  to  go  into  the  country  to 
some  farmer  and  learn  more  of  Canadian  ways  of 
farming.  I  was  fondly  hoping  to  get  a  situation  as 
daily  governess,  as  I  had  received  a  fairly  good 
education  and  a  smattering  of  accomplishments. 

Alas  for  all  our  talk  and  plans,  nothing  but  dis- 
appointments awaited  us. 


FAREWELL  TO   ENGLAND.  29 

Bet  and  Sue,  after  a  hard  week's  work  tramping 
around  the  city,  returned  one  afternoon  in  high  glee. 
They  informed  us  triumphantly  that  they  were  both 
engaged  on  trial,  and  to  go  the  next  morning  to  a 
wholesale  millinery  place.  They  came  back  at  dinner 
time  next  day  not  quite  so  jubilant,  in  fact  we 
remarked  amongst  ourselves  after  they  had  returned 
to  their  work  for  the  afternoon,  "  they  both  looked 
rather  depressed."  Shortly  after  six  they  once  more 
arrived  home,  this  time  with  very  sad  countenances, 
eyes  red,  noses  ditto. 

They  soon  poured  the  story  of  their  woes  into  our 
sympathizing  ears.  The  forewoman  of  the  trimming 
department  had  given  them,  in  the  morning  of  their 
arrival,  a  dozen  cheap  straw  hats,  and  one  trimmed 
as  a  pattern.  They  had  faithfully  and  laboriously 
copied  this,  and  in  their  estimation  the  copies  looked 
even  better  than  the  original;  but  when  the  fore- 
woman came  around  on  her  tour  of  inspection  at  the 
end  of  the  day,  and  Bet  ventured  meekly  to  ask  what 
remuneration  they  might  expect  per  dozen  for  trim- 
ming, she  savagely  took  hold  of  one  of  the  hats,  said 
their  work  was  no  good,  tore  off  the  trimming,  stormed 
away  at  them  for  some  time  and  then  ended  up  by 
saying,  "  You'll  have  to  come  two  or  three  months 
and  then  we'll  talk  about  paying."  Poor  girls!  we 
did  our  best  to  comfort  them,  and  they  didn't  go 
back. 

More  tramping  followed,  then  another  engagement ; 


30  MUSKOKA   MEMORIES. 

this  time  at  a  factory  with  sewing-machines  run  by 
steam  power.  Here  they  might  have  stayed  awhile 
had  not  an  accident  happened  to  one  of  the  young 
girls  employed  there.  She  had  a  beautiful  head  of 
hair,  which  she  wore  hanging  over  her  shoulders,  and, 
by  some  terrible  mischance,  it  got  caught  in  the 
machinery,  winding  up  until  her  scalp  was  nearly 
torn  off.  The  effect  of  this  accident  was  to  make  the 
other  girls  very  nervous,  and  a  few  days  after,  some 
small  article  dropping  between  the  revolving  wheels 
caused  them  to  make  a  loud  rattling  noise.  The  girls 
at  work,  startled  by  this,  and  afraid  of  another  acci- 
dent, all  made  a  wild  rush  for  the  narrow  stairway. 
Crazed  with  fear  as  they  were,  their  wild  stampede 
would  no  doubt  have  ended  disastrously  for  many  of 
them,  had  it  not  been  for  the  presence  of  mind  of  the 
foreman,  who  rushed  in  front  of  the  opening  to  the 
stairway  and  caught  hold  of  the  two  foremost  girls, 
one  of  whom  was  my  sister  Sue,  telling  them  to  go 
back  to  their  work,  and  explaining  the  reason  of  the 
noise.  My  sister  always  says  this  man  saved  her 
life,  for  really  she  meant  to  throw  herself  down  the 
stairs,  and  the  others  would  have  surely  followed  her. 
This  scare  was  enough  for  my  tender-hearted  mother, 
so  thus  ended  the  factory  episode. 

Meantime,  I  had  not  been  idle  ;  I  had  spent  my 
last  cent  in  advertising  for  the  governess  situation, 
and  most  of  my  time  in  searching  the  papers  and 
answering  any  advertisements  I  thought  suitable.  No 


FAREWELL  TO   ENGLAND.  31 

one  seemed  to  want  a  daily  governess  in  Toronto. 
There  were  lots  of  servants  wanted,  though,  just  as 
there  are  now ;  but  don't  forget,  I  was  "  just  out 
from  England  "  and  full  of  English  ideas,  or  I  might 
easily  have  got  a  situation  as  a  nurse,  and  been  better 
off,  and  better  paid,  than  as  a  governess.  However, 
just  at  this  time  when  money  was  getting  scarce 
and  things  looking  rather  black  for  us,  "  Providence 
opened  a  door,"  as  dear  mother  said,  and  we  made  a 
fresh  start  in  another  direction. 

I  told  you  we  were  boarding  at  the  house  of  a  Mrs. 
Derrigan,  but  there  was  also  a  Mr.  Derrigan,  and 
that's  where  the  trouble  came  in.  He  was  fonder  of 
whiskey  than  either  water  or  tea,  and  in  consequence 
matrimonial  squabbles  were  not  infrequent,  and  what 
you  might  call  lively  at  times. 

Mrs.  Derrigan,  who  often  confided  her  troubles  to 
mother,  told  her  one  day  that  at  last  she  had  made 
up  her  mind  to  give  up  housekeeping.  She  had  got 
sick  and  tired  of  these  continued  outbreaks  on  Mr. 
Derrigan's  part,  and  would  return  to  her  friends 
until  he  returned  to  his  senses.  Now,  when  my 
mother  heard  this  she  conceived  the  plan,  and  brave- 
ly made  up  her  mind  to  execute  it,  namely,  to  rent 
the  house  herself  when  Mrs.  Derrigan  vacated  it,  and 
start  a  boarding-house  on  her  own  account.  She 
reasoned  it  out  in  this  way  :  If  father  did  go  to 
Muskoka,  and  take  up  a  government  grant  of  land, 
it  would  be  some  time  before  he  had  a  clearing  made 


32  MUSKOKA   MEMORIES. 

and  a  house  put  up  on  it,  and  in  the  meantime  what 
were  we  to  live  on  ?  Whereas,  if  she  started  a 
boarding-house  in  Toronto,  we  girls  could  do  the 
housework,  and  she  could  keep  us  at  home  under  her 
wing,  and  yet  we  should  be  earning  a  living.  She 
had  seen  enough  during  the  few  weeks  we  had 
boarded  with  Mrs.  Derrigan  to  convince  her  that, 
with  proper  management,  money  might  be  made  in  a 
boarding-house ;  and  if  we  were  provided  for  in  this 
way  it  would  leave  my  father  at  liberty  to  take  up 
the  land,  and  start  preparing  our  future  home. 

Thus  it  was  settled,  and  it  proved  to  be  a  wise  move 
on  mother's  part ;  for  though  we  had  our  ups  and 
downs,  on  the  whole  the  venture  turned  out  well — as 
you  will  hear. 

I  think  from  my  present  standpoint  I  can  appre- 
ciate more  than  I  was  able  to  do  in  the  past  the 
fortitude  and  courage  displayed  at  this  time  by  my 
dear  mother.  She  perforce  of  circumstances  was 
compelled  to  take  the  helm  in  her  own  hands,  and  it 
was  her  perseverance  and  industry  that  brought  our 
barque  safely  thro'  those  troubled  seas  of  difficulty 
and  danger. 


CHAPTER  III. 
OUR  SOJOURN  IN  TORONTO. 

11  And  though  thou  art  busiest  with  small  things, 

Though  menial  thy  labor  may  be, 
Do  thy  utmost  in  that,  and  in  all  things 

Thou  still  shall  be  noble  and  free. 
Be  to  every  man  just,  and  to  woman 

Be  gentle,  and  tender  and  true ; 
For  thine  own  do  thy  best,  but  for  no  man 
Do  less  than  a  brother  should  do." 

—Jean  Ingelow. 

OH !  what  a  cleaning,  scrubbing,  and  general 
grubbing  out  of  holes  and  corners  we  had  after 
the  departure  of  Mrs.  Derrigan  and  all  her  possessions. 
Did  I  say  all  her  possessions  ?  Well,  that's  not  so,  for 
she  left  enough  old  rubbish  to  fill  twenty  dust-bins  ;  we 
girls  thought  we  would  never  finish  carrying  out  the  old 
shoes,  old  clothes,  bushels  of  old  papers,  and  dozens 
of  empty  bottles,  she  left  behind  her.  Then  we 
started  cleaning ;  father  did  the  painting,  mother 
unpacked  her  stores  and  brought  out  curtains  and 
covers, cushions  and  tablecloths.  We  madewashstands 
and  dressing  tables  out  of  the  old  packing-cases 
covered  with  muslin.  We  tried  to  spread  out  our 
belongings  to  their  farthest  extent,  yet,  do  our  utmost, 
we  had  to  buy  some  furniture  before  we  could  get 

33 


34  MUSKOKA  MEMORIES. 

boarders,  and  where  was  the  money  to  come  from,  for 
we  had  reached  the  bottom  of  our  purse. 

Mother's  resources  were  not  exhausted  yet,  though. 
She  had  made  the  acquaintance,  through  buying  some 
small  articles  at  his  store,  of  a  furniture  dealer  on 
Queen  Street  West.  He  was  an  Englishman,  but  had 
been  in  Canada  many  years  and  got  on  well.  To 
this  man  mother  resolved  to  go  and,  laying  the  case 
before  him,  ask  if  he  would  supply  the  needed  furni- 
ture and  accept  payment  for  it  in  monthly  instalments. 
There  was  no  Adams  Furnishing  Company  in  those 
days  and  it  was  very  hard  for  strangers  to  obtain 
credit,  but  I  feel  sure  mother's  honest  face  made  such 
an  impression  on  the  man  that  he  quite  willingly 
acceded  to  her  request,  and  once  more  the  Hathaway 
family  were  on  their  legs,  and  started  on  a  fresh  race 
for  fortune.  We  soon  got  our  first  boarders.  Most  of 
those  we  did  get  stayed,  and  in  the  fall  we  had  a  party 
of  young  men  students  come,  five  of  them,  who 
remained  with  us  all  winter,  part  of  them  returning 
the  next  year. 

Amongst  one  of  our  first  boarders  was  a  fine  intelli- 
gent looking  young  Englishman,  in  whom  my  father 
was  particularly  interested,  for  he  had  just  come 
from  Muskoka.  His  name  was  John  Roberts.  He 
had  come  out  from  England  two  years  previous  with 
some  friends  of  his,  a  young  couple  named  Barton, 
who  had  taken  up  land  on  the  shores  of  Lake  Joseph 
and  built  a  decent  log  house  there.  Unfortunately 


OUR  SOJOURN   IN  TORONTO.  35 

Mr.  Barton  had  the  seeds  of  consumption  strongly 
rooted  in  his  constitution  before  leaving  England,  and 
though  he  had  picked  up  for  awhile  in  the  pure  air 
and  pine  woods  of  Muskoka,  it  was  too  late  to  do  more 
than  prolong  his  life,  and  now  he  had  become  so  sick 
that,  bringing  his  young  wife  and  child  with  him,  he 
had  come  to  Toronto  to  die.  They  had  engaged 
rooms  and  were  now  living  not  many  doors  from 
us,  and,  naturally,  we  all  soon  became  very  much 
interested  in  them  and  their  sad  story. 

Mr.  Roberts  was  often  with  his  sick  friend,  and 
took  my  father  to  see  him,  and,  to  make  a  long 
story  short,  in  the  course  of  a  few  weeks  an  arrange- 
ment was  made  between  my  father  and  Mr.  Barton 
by  which  his  house  and  land  on  Lake  Joseph 
were  rented  to  my  father  for  three  years,  the  agree- 
ment being  that  so  many  more  acres — I  think  it  was 
five — should  be  added  to  the  clearing  every  year. 
My  father  thought  by  taking  up  some  of  the  adjacent 
lots  for  himself  he  would  be  enabled  to  make  a  small 
clearing  and  build  a  shanty  on  his  own  land  before  the 
expiration  of  the  three  years. 

My  father  did  not  intend  going  to  Muskoka  till 
the  following  spring,  so  we  had  the  winter  altogether 
in  our  new  home  with  the  exception  of  my  brother 
Joe,  who  had  gone  to  a  farmer's  in  the  country. 

Shortly  before  Christmas  I  was  fortunate  enough  to 
obtain  a  good  situation  in  a  store  on  Yonge  street, 
and  here  I  remained  for  many  years,  and  was  able  to 


36  MUSKOKA  MEMORIES. 

be  of  some  little  help  to  my  dear  father  and  mother 
in  several  ways.  I  was  always  at  home  on  Sundays, 
and  very  happy  times  we  had.  The  memory  of 
those  Sunday  evenings  in  the  old  boarding-house  will 
never  pass  away.  As  for  mother's  boarders,  we  can 
truly  say  we  were  brought  into  close  contact  with 
"all  sorts  and  conditions  of  men,"  bad,  good  and 
indifferent.  It  is  rather  hard  on  our  own  sex  to  say 
that  after  a  little  experience  mother  preferred  gentle- 
men to  ladies  as  boarders.  I  believe,  too,  from  what 
I  have  heard  since,  that  this  preference  is  very  wide- 
spread ;  so,  ladies,  you  must  look  out  for  your  laurels  ; 
it  will  never  do  to  let  men  get  ahead  of  us  in  that 
style. 

We  found  out  something  else,  too,  by  experience, 
and  that  was  the  fact  that  far  worse  than  people 
"  just  out  from  England  "  are  those  who  are  always 
"  expecting  money  from  England."  I  can  only  warn 
the  unwary,  if  there  are  any  of  this  class  round  town 
nowadays,  "  of  such  beware,  they  are  fooling  thee." 

My  sisters  being  young,  lively,  and  good-looking, 
it  naturally  followed  that  they  soon  had  their  ad- 
mirers amongst  the  young  men,  and  there  was  lots  of 
fun.  Sue,  who  was  always  reckoned  the  beauty  of 
the  family,  was  also  the  greatest  flirt,  and  the  way 
she  pulled  the  strings  to  make  those  manly  puppets 
dance  was  a  caution.  She  made  good  use  of  them, 
too.  She  had  her  wits  about  her.  Their  fetching 
and  carrying  powers  were  made  to  lighten  her  share 


OUR  SOJOURN   IN  TORONTO.  37 

of  the  domestic  work  in  more  ways  than  one.  I 
was  considerably  amused  at  the  way  they  ran  around 
for  her — up  and  down  stairs,  with  coal-scuttles,  pails 
of  water,  armfuls  of  wood,  tending  their  own  stoves, 
riddling  their  own  cinders  ;  I  believe  in  one  or  two 
badly-gone  cases  4t  even  went  as  far  as  making  their 
own  beds,  all  this  in  the  hope  of  winning  one  smile  or 
word  of  thanks  from  the  fair  Sue.  They  brought  her 
flowers  in  the  summer  time,  too;  they  took  her 
skating  and  sleigh-riding  in  the  winter  ;  they  fairly 
fought  amongst  themselves  for  her  favours,  like  the 
lion  and  the  unicorn  fighting  for  the  crown,  but  so  far 
the  motto  of  the  lovely  Sue  had  been,  "  A  fair  field 
for  all  and  favors  to  none." 

It  was  otherwise  with  Bet,  and  from  the  appearance 
of  things  her  heart  was  in  great  danger  of  passing 
out  of  her  own  possession  into  that  of  a  young 
Englishman  who  had  boarded  with  us  all  winter. 
He  was  alone  in  Canada,  and  I  think  it  is  when  in 
distant  countries  we  meet  one  of  our  own  land  the 
tie  of  nationality  seems  the  strongest,  and  our  hearts 
go  out  in  good-fellowship  towards  our  fellow  exiles. 

It  struck  us  as  very  remarkable,  when  we  first 
arrived  here,  how  the  different  societies  were  formed 
by  the  different  countrymen — "  Sons  of  England," 
"  Orangemen,"  "  St.  George's  Society,"  no  end  of  them. 
This  is  all  very  well,  but  I  think  where  the  newly- 
arrived  in  this  country  make  their  mistake  is  in  so 
continually  bragging  up  their  own  land  and  disparag- 

3 


38  MUSKOKA   MEMORIES. 

ing  Canada.  Have  they  not  come  here  (generally 
speaking)  because  they  could  not  succeed  at  home, 
and  were  in  hopes  by  coming  they  would  better  their 
condition,  which  they  nearly  always  do?  Why,  then, 
should  they  so  disgust  the  "  Canucks  "  with  their  con- 
tinual growling  and  grunting  about  this  "blawsted 
country  "  and  all  it  contains. 

I  think  it  is  greatly  owing  to  this  grumbling  spirit 
on  their  part  that  the  feeling  I  was  speaking  of  pre- 
viously against  new  arrivals  has  arisen. 

"  They  do  blow  so,"  I  have  heard  Canadians  say, 
"and  are  so  dead  struck  on  themselves  and  their 
own  way  of  doing  things  that  we  can  make  nothing 
of  them." 

Well,  I  don't  want  you  to  suppose  that  Bet's  young 
man  was  of  this  stamp.  He  seemed  made  up  of 
nothing  but  good  temper  and  jollity.  No  cloud  ever 
seemed  to  overshadow  his  sun.  He  was  always 
bright  and  happy.  He  was  earning  a  good  livelihood, 
and  the  affair  between  him  and  Bet  looked  as  if  it 
might  end  seriously.  As  for  my  dear  mother  (I  must 
say  a  few  words  of  my  mother  again  here),  nothing,  I 
suppose,  pleased  her  so  much  as  to  see  her  daughters 
appreciated.  We  were  all  swans  to  her,  dear  soul, 
though  to  others  we  may  only  have  appeared  the 
commonest  of  ducklings.  How  true  the  saying  that 
a  mother  lives  her  own  life  over  again  in  that  of  her 
daughters,  and  takes  more  pleasure  in  seeing  their 
happiness  than  ever  she  did  in  her  own. 


OUR  SOJOURN   IN   TORONTO.  39 

But  spring  was  coming.  My  father  was  in  better 
health  and  spirits  with  the  budding  of  the  leaves. 
His  longing  to  be  up  and  doing  returned  in  full  force. 
We  had  come  through  the  first  winter  in  Canada  and 
conquered  many  of  the  hardships  which  are  insepar- 
able from  the  lot  of  the  stranger  of  straitened  means 
on  first  arriving  in  this  land.  But  now  father  was 
looking  forward,  with  renewed  health  and  spirits,  to 
the  time  when  he  should  possess  a  home  and  farm  of 
his  own.  Little  Ben,  now  twelve  years  old,  was  wild  to 
go  with  him,  and  mother  at  last  consented.  So  pre- 
parations were  made  and  in  the  month  of  May  they 
started  for  the  north.  Muskoka,  at  last,  say  my 
readers ;  yes,  after  this  long  preamble  and  explana- 
tion, Muskoka  at  last. 


CHAPTER    IV. 
MUSKOKA    THIRTY  YEARS  AGO. 

"  We  will  give  the  names  of  our  fearless  race 
To  each  bright  river  whose  course  we  trace  ; 
And  will  leave  our  mem'ry  with  mounts  and  floods, 
And  the  path  of  our  daring  in  boundless  woods  ; 
And  our  works  unto  many  a  lake's  green  shore, 
Where  the  Indians'  graves  lay  alone  before." 

— Mrs.  Hemans. 

IT  is  hardly  possible  to  believe  that  only  thirty-five 
years  ago  this  part  of  Muskoka  was  almost  an 
unknown  country.  I  have  just  been  reading  a 
little  pamphlet  published  a  few  months  ago  by  Mr. 
A.  P.  Cock  burn,  who  may  rightly  be  called  the  father 
of  the  Muskoka  Navigation  Company.  In  it  he 
says  that  in  1865  none  of  this  region  had  even  been 
surveyed  by  the  Government. 

The  first  work  of  any  importance  done  here  was 
the  construction  of  the  locks  at  Port  Carling,  which 
connected  Muskoka  Lake  with  Rosseau.  This  was 
followed  by  the  canal  being  cut  and  bridged  at  Port 
Sandfield,  connecting  Lake  Joseph  with  Rosseau, 
thus  completing  the  direct  route  from  Gravenhurst  to 
Port  Cockburn.  The  first  boat  on  Lake  Muskoka 
was  the  Wenonah,  launched  at  Gravenhurst  in  June  of 

40 


MUSKOKA  THIRTY  YEARS  AGO.  41 

1866.     The  old  Nipissing  followed  in  1871 — this  is 
the  boat  which  was  burnt  in  1885. 

At  the  time  my  father  started  for  Muskoka,  May 
1873,  tne  Northern  Railway  ran  no  farther  than 
Washago.  Thence  our  travellers  had  to  go  by  stage 
to  Gravenhurst,  a  long  drive  and  over  very  rough 
roads,  so  that  they  were  thankful  to  see  Lake  Mus- 
koka and  the  welcome  steamboat  awaiting  them. 
They  came  on  this  as  far  as  Port  Carling,  on  the 
Indian  River,  and  from  here  they  had  to  trust  to 
their  own  devices  for  further  progress.  Mr.  Roberts 
had,  however,  given  them  some  pointers  before  leav- 
ing Toronto,  and  as  there  were  a  few  English  settlers 
already  in  this  neighbourhood,  they  were  fortunate 
enough  to  obtain  accommodation  for  the  night,  and 
a  rowboat  in  the  morning  with  which  to  proceed 
to  their  destination  ;  they  also  received  numberless 
instructions  as  to  the  route.  "Dale  End"  was  the 
name  of  Mr.  Barton's  place ;  it  might  have  been  the 
"world's  end"  from  the  distance  it  seemed  to  the 
occupants  of  the  boat  before  they  reached  it.  They 
had  been  directed  to  go  up  the  Joseph  River  into 
Lake  Joseph,  the  distance  being  considerably  shorter, 
but  as  they  rounded  point  after  point,  passed  island 
after  island,  the  course  became  almost  bewildering, 
and  they  were  nearly  giving  themselves  up  for  lost. 
It  was  a  lovely  day,  Nature  just  bursting  forth  in  all 
her  spring  beauty — the  water  sparkling  in  the  sun- 
shine, the  woods  with  the  vivid  tints  of  the  fresh 


42  MUSKOKA  MEMORIES. 

young  leaves  contrasting  with  the  sombre  hues  of  the 
hemlocks  and  pines.  The  Joseph  River  struck  them 
as  being  particularly  beautiful ;  indeed,  I  think  many 
of  my  readers  who  are  familiar  with  these  lakes  will 
bear  me  out  in  saying  that  on  a  calm  summer  even- 
ing the  reflections  on  this  river  are  quite  equal  to 
those  on  the  far-famed  Shadow  River  at  Rosseau. 

My  father  was  delighted  with  the  scenery,  and 
then  and  there  fell  "head  over  heels,"  as  you  may 
say,  in  love  with  Muskoka.  This  love  never  changed 
through  all  the  labor,  care  and  troubles  of  the  suc- 
ceeding years,  it  only  grew  stronger  as  long  as  his 
life  lasted.  They  found  near  the  passage  from  the 
river  into  Lake  Joseph  a  very  narrow  channel ;  only 
by  pushing  on  the  rocks  with  their  hands  could 
they  get  the  boat  through  at  all.  These  rocks  have 
since  been  blasted  out  and  the  passage  made  more 
navigable. 

It  was  late  in  the  afternoon  when  our  travellers 
arrived  at  their  destination.  The  first  glimpse  of 
"  Dale  End  "  pleased  them,  for  it  was  a  better  house 
than  some  they  had  seen  at  Port  Carling  ;  indeed  at 
that  time  it  had  the  reputation  of  being  quite  a  fine 
house.  It  possessed  a  bedroom,  divided  from  the 
living  room,  and  also  a  big  loft  overhead,  to  which 
you  climbed  by  a  ladder.  Then  there  was  a  shed — 
one  could  hardly  dignify  it  by  the  name  of  barn — a 
good-sized  clearing,  and  an  attempt  at  a  garden. 

On  entering  the  house  they  found  that  it  contained 


MUSKOKA  THIRTY  YEARS  AGO.  43 

a  rusty  cooking-stove,  a  rough  table  or  two,  and  some 
chairs ;  in  the  other  room,  a  home-made  bedstead 
and  mattress.  These,  with  a  few  kitchen  utensils, 
completed  the  furniture. 

The  house  stood  not  many  yards  from  the  lake,  so 
they  soon  hauled  up  their  little  stock  of  provisions, 
bedding,  and  sundries  from  the  boat  and  proceeded 
to  make  themselves  at  home.  They  lit  a  fire  and 
made  some  tea,  after  which  refreshment  they  went 
outside  again  to  view  their  surroundings.  So  far  as 
my  father  could  judge,  the  place  fully  realized  his 
expectations,  so,  after  exploring  in  various  directions 
until  night  came  on,  they  returned  to  the  house,  made 
up  their  bed,  and  retired  to  rest  in  quite  a  happy 
frame  of  mind. 

Next  morning  they  were  up  bright  and  early, 
and  ready  to  start  work,  for  father  was  anxious 
to  get  some  seeds  in  the  ground  as  soon  as  pos- 
sible. Things  did  not  go  so  badly  with  them  at 
first ;  it  was  toward  the  end  of  the  month,  and  after 
there  had  been  a  few  hot  days,  their  troubles  began, 
for  the  mosquitoes  arrived  in  force.  Oh !  the  mos- 
quitoes in  those  days  !  We  think  them  bad  at  certain 
times  of  the  year  now,  but  if  we  listen  to  the  stories 
of  some  of  the  old  settlers  we  shall  soon  discover 
they  were  a  hundred  times  worse  then.  Of  course, 
my  father  and  poor  little  Ben  were  new  arrivals,  too, 
and  in  that  fact  lies  the  road  to  the  special  favor 
and  attentions  of  these  bloodthirsty  hordes. 


44  MUSKOKA  MEMORIES. 

They  dote  on  fresh  blood.  They  attack  every 
stranger  with  a  most  lively  zest,  and  "  forsaking  all 
others,  cling  only  unto  him  "  with  a  most  exasperating 
tenacity.  In  vain  did  father  and  Ben  make  use  of 
every  known  remedy.  They  nearly  blinded  them- 
selves with  "smudges."  They  anointed  themselves 
all  over  with  pork  fat  and  carbolic,  till  between  the 
smoke  and  the  grease  they  looked  like  nothing  else 
so  much  as  a  couple  of  "  Yarmouth  bloaters."  They 
tried  sleeping  in  the  loft,  then  out  on  the  lake  in  the 
boat,  then  under  the  boat  on  the  shore,  all  to  no  pur- 
pose. The  pesky  things  continued  to  draw  their  life 
blood  at  a  most  alarming  rate ;  even  when  eating 
their  meals  the  smudge  pot  had  to  be  smoking  under 
the  table,  or  the  enemy  would  have  been  so  aggres- 
sive they  would  never  have  been  able  to  eat. 

One  morning,  early,  my  father  had  to  row  to  Port 
Carling,  which  was  the  nearest  post  office.  He  had 
written  his  letters  the  evening  before,  and  as  soon  as 
breakfast  was  over  he  made  a  start.  An  hour  or  two 
later,  Benny,  who  was  at  work  in  the  field,  saw  father 
madly  rushing  across  the  clearing  to  the  house,  a 
cloud  of  mosquitoes  in  his  wake.  Ben,  quite  alarmed, 
ran  to  see  what  had  happened.  He  found  poor  Dad, 
quite  exhausted,  wiping  the  perspiration  from  his 
face,  which  was  covered  with  inflamed  knobs  as  big 
as  marbles,  and  gave  him  a  somewhat  comical  ap- 
pearance. "  My  eyes,  sk ! "  he  broke  out  (this  is  an 
old  English  expression,  and  a  favorite  expletive  of 


MUSKOKA  THIRTY  YEARS  AGO.  45 

my  father's  when  at  all  excited),  "  I've  had  a  fearful 
fight !  The  mosquitoes  wouldn't  let  me  go  to  the 
post.  I  did  my  best,  and  got  as  far  as  the  river,  but 
there  they  met  me  in  swarms,  and,  though  I  made  a 
dead  stand  at  first,  laid  down  my  oars  and  fairly 
fought  them,  it  was  no  good  ;  the  minute  I  took  hold 
of  the  oars  again  they  made  another  set  on  me,  and 
at  last  I  had  to  give  in  and  come  back  as  soon  as 
I  could.  Never  saw  anything  like  it.  They  followed 
me  all  the  way  home  ! "  I  think  this  adventure  was 
the  climax.  Perhaps  this  victory  satisfied  them  for 
awhile  ;  anyway,  to  the  great  relief  of  father  and  Ben, 
a  strong  breeze  sprang  up,  the  weather  got  cooler, 
and  the  mosquitoes  took  a  rest.  t 

Now  a  word  or  two  about  the  fare  which  these 
pioneers  enjoyed.  There  was  certainly  not  much 
variety  about  it.  They  had  some  salt  pork,  and 
father  baked  bread  ;  then  they  had  all  the  fish  they 
could  catch,  and  soon  became  quite  expert  fishermen. 
This  was  the  evening  amusement  for  them  both. 
And  you  all  know  the  taste  of  Muskoka  bass ;  "  it 
can't  be  beat."  The  bnly  difficulty  was  the  bait.  It 
was  much  easier  in  those  days  to  catch  the  fish  than  to 
catch  the  worm.  Every  worm  meant  a  fish,  so  they 
were  valuable  and,  like  other  valuables,  extremely 
scarce  ;  but  there  were  minnows  to  be  had,  and  these 
served  their  purpose,  or  sometimes  they  tried  a  strip 
of  fat  pork.  Then,  several  times  during  the  summer, 
we  sent  up  a  box  from  Toronto  stuffed  full  of  gro- 


46  MUSKOKA  MEMORIES. 

ceries  and  provisions  of  various  kinds.  We  found  we 
had  to  be  careful  what  we  put  in  the  box,  though,  for 
there  was  no  "  Muskoka  Express "  in  those  days  to 
bring  you  fruit  gathered  in  Toronto  in  the  morning 
and  other  dainties  in  time  for  your  six  o'clock  tea. 
No  !  the  box  was  often  a  week  on  its  way,  and  I  have 
a  letter  by  me  now  from  my  father,  written  about 
this  time,  in  which  he  says,  "The  box  arrived  on 
Monday,  but  it  had  been  so  long  on  the  way  that  the 
meat  had  gone  bad,  and  all  the  other  things  spoilt  in 
consequence.  Ben  almost  cried  over  the  big  plum 
cake,  it  smelled  so  bad.  He  is  baking  it  anew  in  the 
sun  to  see  if  it  will  sweeten  it.  We  have  spread  out 
the  tea,  too,  and  hope  we  may  be  able  to  use  it." 

We  felt  as  sorry  as  they  did  when  we  got  this  letter, 
for  we  knew  what  a  disappointment  it  would  be  to 
them,  poor  things,  living  on  such  hard  fare,  but  it 
made  us  more  careful  for  the  future. 

My  father  worked  hard  during  this  summer.  At 
times  he  hired  one  of  the  settlers  for  a  few  days  to 
help  him,  and  before  he  came  down  to  Toronto  in  the 
fall  he  made  arrangements  to  have  the  five  acres 
chopped,  ready  for  clearing  up  in  the  spring.  He 
had  also  decided  on  certain  lots,  not  far  distant, 
which  he  meant  to  apply  for  to  the  government  grant 
agency,  when  he  returned  to  Toronto.  He  was  very 
anxious  mother  should  pay  him  a  visit  and  see  the 
spot  he  had  chosen,  but  this  pleasure  had  to  be 
deferred  until  the  following  spring.  He  returned  to 


MUSKOKA  THIRTY  YEARS  AGO.  47 

Toronto  about  the  end  of  September  with  Ben,  who 
had  grown  so  tall  and  looked  so  well  mother  could 
do  nothing  the  first  evening  but  feast  her  eyes  on  his 
dear  face.  My  father,  too,  was  looking  first-rate. 
We  all  were  delighted  to  have  them  back,  and  I  think 
the  tongues  of  the  Hathaways  never  wagged  faster 
than  they  did  that  night.  How  interested  we  all 
were  in  everything  that  had  befallen  them.  We  could 
not  ask  enough  questions  about  this  lovely  Muskoka, 
and  all  looked  forward  with  longing  eyes  to  the  day 
when  we  should  see  it  for  ourselves. 

We  had  also  many  things  of  interest  to  tell  father. 
One  very  important  piece  of  information  was  whisp- 
ered blushingly  into  his  ear  that  first  night — "  Bet 
was  engaged."  Her  sweetheart  (the  young  English- 
man I  told  you  of)  was  very  anxious,  too,  that  the 
wedding  should  be  soon.  He  wanted  to  have  it  at 
Christmas.  We  girls,  of  course,  were  very  much 
interested,  as  this  would  be  the  first  marriage  in  the 
family.  We  all  felt  it  was  the  right  thing  that 
Bet's  should  be  first ;  "  wasn't  she  always  first  in 
everything  ?  "  And  so,  with  my  father's  and  mother's 
consent,  Christmas  Eve  was  fixed  upon  as  the  happy 
day,  and  preparations  began  in  earnest. 

We  made  all  the  modest  trousseau  ourselves  except 
the  wedding  dress  ;  we  were  rather  scared  of  tackling 
that,  so  entrusted  it  to  a  dressmaker.  We  all  had  a 
hand,  I  think,  in  concocting  the  wedding  cake.  I 
know  I  did  the  decorative  part,  and  very  handsome 


48  MUSKOKA  MEMORIES. 

we  all  thought  it  looked  when  finished.  Sue  and 
Winnie  were  the  bridesmaids.  I  think  we  fixed  upon 
Christmas  Eve  for  the  wedding  because  all  the 
students  who  were  boarding  with  us  would  be  gone, 
and  also  Mr.  Baylis  would  have  some  holidays  and 
be  able  to  take  Bet  away  for  a  few  days.  The  wed- 
ding was  quiet,  but  pretty,  and  took  place  in  the 
parlor,  which  at  that  time  seemed  very  strange  to 
our  English  ideas.  The  only  contretemps  occurred 
towards  the  end  of  the  ceremony. 

Winnie,  it  appears,  had  been  teasing  the  bridegroom 
for  some  days  beforehand  by  boasting  of  her  deter- 
mination to  secure  the  first  kiss  from  the  bride.  He 
was  equally  as  determined  that  prize  should  be 
his  own,  so  they  were  both  watching  for  the  first 
chance,  and,  being  a  little  too  eager,  when  the  clergy- 
man made  a  slight  pause  in  the  service,  thinking 
he  had  concluded,  they  fell  simultaneously  upon  the 
bride's  neck.  We  never  knew  which  was  first,  both 
positively  claiming  the  victory,  but  the  minister  put 
an  end  to  the  dispute  by  saying  with  a  very  grave 
face,  "Pardon  me,  my  friends,  but  if  you  will  kindly 
allow  me  to  complete  the  ceremony  first  you  can 
then  perform  the  kissing." 

We  were  slightly  abashed,  and  Winnie  was  after- 
wards called  out  of  the  room  by  mother  and  told 
that  her  "conduct  was  simply  disgraceful";  but 
scoldings  had  no  more  effect  on  Miss  Winnie  than 
water  on  a  duck's  back.  After  the  wedding  breakfast 


MUSKOKA  THIRTY  YEARS  AGO.  49 

rather  supper — the  happy  pair  took  their  depart- 
ure, first  to  Hamilton  and  then  Niagara,  but  they  were 
to  return  before  January  nth,  as  that  would  be  our 
mother's  and  father's  silver  wedding  day  and  we  were 
to  have  a  party. 

The  students  were  back  again,  and  the  bride  ap- 
peared in  her  wedding-dress.  We  demolished  the 
rest  of  the  wedding  cake  and  drank  to  the  health  of 
the  "  two  bridal  couples,"  as  we  persisted  in  calling 
them,  everybody  assuring  dear  mother  she  looked 
nearly  as  young  as  her  daughter.  We  finished  off 
with  "  Sir  Roger  de  Coverly  "  in  grand  style.  And 
so  ended  our  wedding  festivities,  and  we  returned  to 
the  prose  of  everyday  life.  Bet's  new  home  was  not 
far  away,  and  we  went  often  to  see  her,  and  she  came 
to  our  assistance  when  there  was  any  extra  work  on 
hand. 

I  forget  whether  I  told  you  Ben  started  to  go  to 
school  again  in  the  fall,  and  was  working  hard  to 
make  an  extra  good  showing  in  the  spring,  so  that 
there  might  be  no  excuse  to  prevent  him  returning  to 
Muskoka  with  father.  However,  as  soon  as  naviga- 
tion opened  father  went  alone,  and  Ben  was  comforted 
by  the  promise  of  being  mother's  escort  a  month 
later,  when  she  was  to  pay  her  first  visit  to  her  future 
home.  Bet  offered  to  come  and  stay  with  us  while 
mother  was  away,  and  we  were  by  no  means  dull,  I 
can  assure  you. 

We  did  one  daring  deed  during  her  absence,  Miss 


50  MUSKOKA   MEMORIES. 

Winnie  being  the  prime  instigator.  Mother  had  an 
occasional  boarder,  an  actor,  who  had  given  her  a  lot  of 
trouble,  for  she  could  never  get  any  money  from  him 
and  he  would  return  time  after  time,  whenever  he  was 
acting  in  Toronto,  and,  with  the  greatest  assurance  in 
the  world,  bamboozle  my  good-natured  mother  in  a  kind 
of  free  and  easy  style  into  once  more  taking  him  in. 
He  always  contrived  to  get  the  best  of  everything 
going  and  was  a  natural  dead-beat. 

Well,  it  happened  one  day  during  mother's  absence 
the  boarders  had  finished  dinner,  and  we  girls  were 
just  sitting  down  to  finish  what  they  had  left,  when 
in  stalked  this  Mr.  Orlando  Hawkins,  with  two  fellow 
actors,  and,  proceeding  straight  upstairs  to  the  room 
which  he  generally  occupied,  sent  word  down  by  one 
of  the  other  boarders  ordering  "dinner  at  once  for 
himself  and  two  friends,"  Now  this  seemed  carry- 
ing things  in  rather  too  high-handed  a  way,  and 
raised  our  ire,  for  he  already  owed  us  over  fifty  dollars, 
which  we  felt  sure  we  should  never  get ;  so  we  held  a 
hurried  consultation  and  came  to  the  decision  that  now 
was  the  time  to  do  the  deed — we  had  the  reins  of 
government  in  our  own  hands,  and  we  would  give 
this  gentleman  his  walking  ticket.  We  sent  Bet 
upstairs  as  spokeswoman,  she  being  the  most  valiant, 
and  she  scored  a  victory  after  a  short  but  severe  com- 
bat. 

Winnie  and  I,  peeping  from  the  lower  windows,  saw 
to  our  delight  the  trio  departing,  bag  and  baggage,  in 


MUSKOKA  THIRTY  YEARS  AGO.  51 

high  dudgeon,  shaking  the  very  dust  from  their  feet 
with  indignation. 

"  Bless  you,  Bet !  forever  bless  you  ! "  cried  Winnie, 
throwing  her  arms  around  Bet's  neck,  as  she  came 
downstairs,  "  You  have  done  a  brave  deed  this  day, 
have  routed  the  enemy  from  his  stronghold,  and  it 
shall  be  recorded  in  future  history  to  your  worthy 
praise."  Well,  here's  the  record,  anyway,  so  her 
words  have  come  true. 

Before  I  close  this  chapter  I  must  tell  you  that 
mother  returned  from  her  visit  to  Muskoka  more  than 
delighted  with  all  she  had  seen.  She  preferred  the 
position  of  father's  land  to  that  of  Dale  End  ;  it  lay 
surrounding  a  beautiful  bay,  gently  sloping  to  the 
edge  of  the  lake.  She  never  tired  of  describing  it  to 
us,  our  home  of  the  future,  "  Hathaway's  Bay." 


CHAPTER   V. 
BETS  BABY. 

Oh  !  what  is  happiness  when  fear 

Starts  like  a  pale  unbidden  ghost, 
That  steals  across  the  banquet  hall 

And  spills  the  draught  we  long  for  most  ? 

For  when  I  look  at  her  it  comes — 
The  fear  that  she  may  leave  us  soon  ; 

So  perfect  in  the  morning  light, 
How  can  the  blossom  last  till  noon  ? 

The  soft  and  shining  baby  hair 

Seems  but  a  nimbus  round  the  brow  ; 

The  sweet  amazement  of  the  eye 
Asks  4  what  they  do  in  heaven  now.' 

I  marvel  what  they  do  there,  too, 

Without  her  in  that  far  still  land  ; 
I  tremble  lest  I  turn  and  see 

Great  angels  in  the  sunbeam  stand. 

Great  angels,  whose  departing  wings 

Shall  spread  a  shadow  in  the  air, 
Since  having  earth  so  bright,  I  fear 

Heaven  be  not  heaven  without  her  there. 

I  THINK  the  arrival  of  the  first  grandchild  is  one 
of  the  most  important  and  exciting  events  in  the 
everyday  life  of  the  world,  especially  when  (as  in 
our  case)  the  young  mother  is  one  of  a  large  family 

52 


BET'S  BABY. 


BET'S  BABY.  53 

of  brothers  and  sisters,  and  the  grandparents  them- 
selves still  only  in  ripe  middle  age. 

See  what  a  host  of  new  relationships  are  formed  by 
the  advent  of  that  tiny  morsel  of  humanity  :  "Father," 
"  mother,"  dearest  of  all  earthly  names,  "  grandpa," 
"grandma";  strange  do  these  titles  sound  when 
uttered  for  the  first  time.  Then  the  tribe  of  young 
uncles  and  aunts.  Fancy  our  little  Ben  an  uncle ! 
When  he  realized  his  new  dignity  the  fond  name  of 
"  the  Bab  "  dropped  from  him  forever  more,  like  the 
mantle  of  Elijah  the  prophet.  There  was  a  "new 
baby  "  now.  She  arrived  early  one  Sunday  morning, 
and  you  know  the  old  rhyme  : 

"  The  child  that's  born  on  the  Sabbath  day 
Is  lucky,  and  bonny,  and  wise,  and  gay." 

Late  on  the  Saturday  night,  just  as  mother  and  I 
were  going  to  bed,  tired  out  after  a  hard  day's  work, 
Bet's  husband  violently  rang  the  door-bell,  and  in  a 
state  of  great  excitement  demanded  our  immediate 
presence  at  his  home.  His  impatience  would  not  let 
him  stay  while  we  hurriedly  made  ready,  but  he 
departed  in  hot  haste,  leaving  us  to  follow.  We 
found  when  we  reached  there  the  house  all  astir, 
doctor  and  nurse  already  in  attendance. 

We  none  of  us  slept  that  night,  and,  as  I  told  you, 
in  the  early  morning  we  heard  the  first  faint  wail  of 
our  little  "  Blossom."  She  was  a  very  fragile  blos- 
som, though,  and  only  the  greatest  care  and  most 
4 


54  MUSKOKA  MEMORIES. 

loving  watchfulness  in  those  first  days  availed  to  keep 
her  with  us.  But  love  can  work  wonders,  and  our 
little  maid  has  grown  to  tall  and  lovely  womanhood, 
the  joy  of  all  our  hearts. 

She  was  named  after  me,  for  this  had  been  a  com- 
pact between  Bet  and  I  since  our  childish  days ;  her 
first  daughter  was  to  be  Nancy,  and  mine  was  to  be 
Bet.  Well,  she  fulfilled  her  half  of  the  bargain,  any- 
way, and  my  small  namesake,  at  the  mature  age  of 
three  weeks,  took  her  first  outing  in  my  arms.  Bet 
and  her  husband  were  to  come  to  our  house  to  tea, 
bringing  the  baby,  so  I  went  over  early  to  fetch  them 
— really,  that  I  might  have  the  supreme  pleasure  of 
carrying  my  small  niece.  Bet  wrapped  her  up,  before 
delivering  her  to  me,  in  so  many  garments — cloaks, 
veils,  shawls,  etc. — that  I  was  in  mortal  dread  that  she 
would  suffocate  before  we  reached  our  destination; 
and  every  few  steps  I  had  to  stop  and,  resting  my 
knee  against  a  telegraph  pole,  open  the  bundle 
sufficiently  to  assure  myself  that  the  small  creature 
who  formed  the  kernel  was  still  living  and  breathing. 
However,  she  arrived  all  right  at  her  journey's  end, 
and  was  safely  transferred  to  her  grandmother's  arms. 

Bet  told  us  the  night  after  the  nurse  departed,  when 
she  and  her  husband  were  left  in  sole  charge  of  the 
baby,  they  had  a  terribly  anxious  time ;  not  that  there 
was  anything  wrong  with  the  child,  but  they  both, 
being  young  and  ignorant  of  the  ways  and  manners 
of  babies,  sat  up  all  night  watching  her  and  worked 


BET'S  BABY.  55 

themselves  up  into  such  a  state  of  nervous  anxiety 
that  they  both  shed  tears  together.  In  the  first  place, 
they  had  no  idea  that  the  respiration  of  an  infant  was 
so  much  quicker  than  their  own,  and  they  arrived  at 
the  conclusion  that  it  was  a  symptom  of  high  fever. 
Then,  every  time  the  child  screwed  up  her  little 
mouth,  or  smiled,  they  imagined  convulsions  coming 
on.  You  know  there  is  a  romantic  old  legend  that 
says,  "  When  a  babe  smiles  in  its  sleep  it  is  an  angel 
whispering  sweet  things  in  its  ear."  But  all  the  old 
nurses  scorn  this  story  and  say,  "  It's  the  wind,  just 
wind."  But  of  this  Bet  had  no  knowledge,  and  in 
her  case  "ignorance  was  not  bliss."  How  mother 
laughed  at  them  !  I  can  fancy  I  hear  the  echo  of  that 
merry  laugh  now.  But  we  did  have  a  real  scare  the 
next  day,  and  that  I  will  tell  you  about. 

I  heard  when  I  went  home  at  noon  to  dinner  that 
the  baby  was  not  very  well,  and  so,  as  soon  as  I  could 
get  away  from  the  store  in  the  evening,  I  hurried  over 
to  Bet's.  When  I  opened  her  bedroom  door  I  saw 
mother  in  a  low  rocking-chair  at  the  foot  of  the  bed, 
with  the  baby  in  her  arms,  and  Bet  kneeling  before 
her,  lamp  in  hand,  anxiously  scanning  the  tiny 
features.  On  catching  sight  of  me  mother  burst  forth 
in  a  loud  voice,  "  Now,  you've  done  it  between  you  ; 
you've  killed  the  child  ! "  I  stood  aghast  and  horror- 
stricken  for  a  moment ;  then,  gazing  at  Bet's  scared 
face,  I  knew  what  she  meant.  The  day  before  at  the 
tea  we  had  the  first  cucumber  of  the  season,  nicely 


56  MUSKOKA  MEMORIES. 

sliced,  with  pepper  and  vinegar,  eked  out  with  onions, 
and  sending  forth  a  most  inviting  smell.  Mother 
strictly  ordered  Bet  not  to  think  of  tasting  this 
dainty  under  the  most  severe  penalties.  But  Bet 
took  the  opportunity,  while  mother  went  out  to 
replenish  the  teapot,  of  abstracting  a  portion  of  the 
forbidden  dainty,  and  hastily  swallowing  it,  at  the 
same  time  slyly  winking  at  me  to  keep  mum.  When 
the  baby  was  taken  sick  next  day,  Bet,  alarmed, 
confessed  her  crime  to  mother,  and,  oh  my  !  what  a 
dressing  down  she  got — both  of  us,  in  fact ;  Bet  as 
principal  transgressor,  I  as  accessory  to  the  fact.  But 
I  am  thankful  to  say  we  were  spared  further  punish- 
ment and  remorse,  for  after  we  had  suffered  two  or 
three  hours  of  anxiety,  and  after  the  administration 
of  several  minute  doses  of  catnip,  the  baby  recovered 
and  we  breathed  freely  once  more. 

When  Baby  Nan  was  two  months  old  she  was  still 
so  delicate  that  the  doctor  advised  my  brother-in-law 
to  send  mother  and  child  to  Muskoka  for  the  rest  of 
the  summer.  So  Bet  went  off  to  father  at  Dale  End, 
carrying  her  treasure  with  her.  Winnie  went  with  hen 
too,  for  she  was  hardly  able  to  take  the  journey  alone 
with  the  baby,  and  though  Winnie  could  only  remain 
a  week  or  two,  she  was  very  anxious  to  take  her  first 
peep  at  this  lovely  Muskoka.  They  had  by  no  means 
a  pleasant  journey,  for  when  they  reached  Severn 
Bridge,  and  had  mounted  the  stage,  they  found  a 
long  bridge  on  the  way,  which  they  had  to  cross,  had 


BET'S  BABY.  57 

been  burnt  by  bush  fires,  so  all  the  passengers  had  to 
alight  and  walk  two  miles  while  the  stage  went  some 
round-about  way  through  the  bush  and  rejoined  them 
farther  on.  Bet  said  they  never  could  have  carried  the 
baby  over  the  burnt  bridge,  they  were  so  nervous, 
had  not  some  kind  man,  a  fellow-passenger,  taken  her 
from  them,  and,  going  ahead,  with  encouraging  words 
and  kindly  aid,  landed  them  all  safely  on  the  other 
side.  The  roads  of  those  days  must  have  been  terribly 
rough,  for  Winnie  told  us  a  most  laughable  story 
which  happened  on  her  return  journey,  a  week  or  two 
later. 

A  man  boarded  the  stage  at  Gravenhurst  car- 
rying, very  carefully,  a  large  stone  jar,  holding  two  or 
three  gallons,  the  top  tied  over  with  paper.  He 
landed  it  with  some  difficulty  on  to  the  floor  of  the 
stage,  and  then  sat  down,  thinking  he  could  hold  it  in 
an  upright  position  with  his  feet.  Vain  hope.  As 
soon  as  the  horses  started  and  the  rude  vehicle  began 
to  rock  wildly  in  every  direction,  a  steady  stream  of 
dark  crimson  syrup  stole  from  the  jar  and  spread  itself 
insidiously  around.  The  owner  of  the  jar  began  to 
look  rather  uncomfortable,  and  the  lady  sitting  next 
him,  feeling  something  sticky  round  her  feet,  raised 
her  skirts,  and  was  amazed  to  find  them  dyed  a  rich 
claret  color.  At  the  same  moment  a  terrific  lurch  sent 
the  jar  wildly  careering  to  the  other  side  of  the  stage, 
the  soaked  paper  cover  gave  way,  and  a  fat  baby  calmly 
asleep  on  its  mother's  knee  was  suddenly  baptized 


58  MUSKOKA  MEMORIES. 

with  two  or  three  quarts  of  luscious  huckleberry  jam, 
full  in  its  face.  The  commotion  that  followed,  the 
gasping,  half-strangled  cries  of  the  child,  the  indigna- 
tion of  the  mother,  and  the  stifled  but  almost  uncon- 
trollable mirth  of  the  other  passengers,  drew  the 
attention  of  the  driver,  who  dismounted  and  came  to 
the  back  of  the  vehicle  to  find  out  the  cause  of  the 
confusion. 

Winnie  said,  though  every  passenger,  more  or  less 
was  what  you  might  call  "  jammy,"  and  she  herself 
was  laughing  till  the  tears  rolled  down  her  cheeks,  she 
could  not  help  feeling  sorry  for  the  poor  unfortunate 
owner  of  the  jar.  The  driver,  when  he  saw  the  con- 
dition of  things,  commanded  the  man  to  hand  over 
his  precious  jam  to  be  emptied  out  on  the  roadside. 
In  vain  did  the  poor  fellow  try  to  avert  this  sacrifice 
by  telling  how  he  had  toiled  in  the  hot  sun  gathering 
the  berries,  the  difficulties  he  had  overcome  in  order 
to  obtain  the  necessary  sugar,  the  distance  he  had 
carried  the  jar  that  morning  through  the  bush,  the 
disappointment  awaiting  the  children  in  Toronto, 
whose  little  mouths  were  even  now  watering  in  anti- 
cipation of  the  expected  treat — his  eloquence  was  all 
wasted  on  the  hard-hearted  driver.  The  fate  of  the 
jar  was  sealed,  it  was  carried  forth  to  destruction. 
What  a  libation  !  Every  neck  was  stretched  forth  to 
see  the  sacrifice ;  even  the  much  aggrieved  baby 
stopped  his  screaming,  and  opened  his  eyes  to  take  a 
peep,  while  his  little  iongue,  stretched  to  its  farthest 


BET'S  BABY.  59 

extent,  was  licking  in  the  sweetness  still  adherent  to 
mouth  and  nose. 

"  It  took  us  some  time  before  we  all  settled  down  in 
peace  and  quietness  again,"  said  Winnie,  "  and  even 
then  there  were  occasional  outbursts  of  merriment 
from  the  more  juvenile  passengers."  The  poor 
"huckleberry  man,"  though,  wore  an  air  of  the 
deepest  dejection,  even  until  Toronto  was  reached. 
But  this  is  "episodin',"  as  Samantha  Allen  would 
say,  so  we  will  return  to  Bet  and  her  baby. 

They  stayed  at  Dale  End  till  September,  and  by 
this  time  little  Miss  Nancy  had  got  so  plump,  and 
had  gained  such  a  healthy  color  with  being  out 
of  doors  all  day  in  the  fresh  air  of  Muskoka,  that 
when  I  went  to  the  station  to  meet  them,  the  night 
of  their  return  to  Toronto,  I  could  not  believe  it  was 
the  same  baby.  Honestly,  I  suspected  Bet  of  playing 
a  trick  on  me  by  exchanging  babies  for  awhile  with 
some  other  passenger  on  the  train.  Our  little  delicate 
Blossom  developed  into  that  pudgy  creature,  with  a  face 
as  broad  as  it  was  long,  and  hardly  able  to  see  out  of 
her  eyes  for  fatness.  I  was  fairly  amazed.  "  What 
is  there  Muskoka  cannot  do ! "  I  said,  and  often  since 
have  I  found  occasion  to  repeat  the  exclamation. 

Well,  the  baby  continued  to  grow  and  flourish  all 
through  the  following  winter  and  spring  ;  by  the  time 
she  was  a  year  old  she  was  one  of  the  sweetest  chil- 
dren you  ever  looked  upon — her  large  violet  eyes, 
golden  curls,  and  gentle  expression,  made  her  quite  a 


60  MUSKOKA  MEMORIES. 

picture,  and  people  would  turn  round  in  the  street 
and  gaze  at  her  with  admiring  looks. 

She  was  very  quiet — almost  too  good,  for  you  know 
there  is  an  old  nurse's  superstition  about  very  good 
babies,  "too  good  to  live."  The  old  doctor  who 
attended  Bet  when  she  was  born  was  profoundly 
astonished  that  she  survived  at  all,  he  never  thought 
she  would  ;  he  said  it  was  nothing  short  of  a  miracle, 
and  when  he  met  any  of  us  on  the  street  would  ask, 
"  How  is  that  miraculous  baby  ?  " 

Her  troubles  were  to  come,  though  ;  the  second 
summer  of  her  life  proved  to  be  a  very  trying  one. 
The  weather  was  hot  and  sultry,  the  city  fairly  stifling  ; 
the  child  seemed  to  wilt  like  a  faded  flower,  and  again 
her  mother  was  ordered  to  take  her  off  to  Muskoka. 
This  time,  indeed,  it  was  touch  and  go  with  our  dar- 
ling. I  don't  know  whether  she  had  been  kept  too 
long  in  the  hot  city,  or  whether,  as  people  say  here, 
the  second  summer  is  the  most  trying  one  of  a  child's 
life,  it  is  certain  that  she  became  very  ill  after  her 
arrival  at  Dale  End,  and  for  a  few  days  her  life  hung 
by  a  thread. 

Winnie  again  accompanied  Bet,  and  I  know  that  we 
in  Toronto  were  terribly  anxious,  and  it  was  so  hard  to 
get  news.  However,  one  morning — it  was  Saturday, 
I  never  forget  the  day — I  received  a  letter  from  father 
saying  the  child  was  dying  and  Bet's  husband  had 
better  go  up  at  once.  You  can  imagine  how  we  felt ; 
and  the  worst  of  it  was  that  he  could  not  start  on  his, 


BET'S  BABY.  61 

journey  till  Monday  morning ;  there  was  only  one 
through  train  then,  and  Sunday  intervened.  What 
might  not  have  happened  before  he  could  get  there  ? 
I  remember  how  I  walked  frantically  about  the  house, 
for  I  fairly  worshipped  the  child,  and  the  hardest  part 
of  it  was  that  I  could  do  nothing !  nothing ! 

To  me,  now  looking  back  on  the  past  years  of  my 
life,  the  most  agonizing  moments,  the  worst  extremi- 
ties, have  been  when  it  has  been  forced  upon  my 
inward  consciousness,  "  there  was  nothing  more  could 
be  done."  Oh,  how  the  echo  of  these  words  seems  to 
pierce  the  very  soul !  One  can  bear  up  and  put  on  a 
brave  face  while  there  is  hope,  and  something  to  be 
done  ;  but  when  brought  face  to  face  with  that  awful 
nothing  then  is  the  time  when  we  need  comfort 
which  it  is  beyond  the  power  of  man  to  give. 

I  remember,  as  I  was  pacing  up  and  down  the 
room  after  reading  father's  letter,  for  it  seemed  im- 
possible for  me  to  keep  still,  my  eyes  happened  to 
fall  on  a  tiny  white  sock  of  the  baby's,  carelessly 
thrown  on  the  top  of  my  work-basket.  I  snatched  it 
up  and  pressed  it  to  my  lips,  and  then  the  tears  burst 
forth,  and  I  fell  on  my  knees  beside  a  chair  and 
prayed  as  I  had  never  done  before  that  God  would 
spare  the  life  of  the  child. 

Did  He  not  hear  me  ?     Yea,  verily,  I  say  He  did. 

Oh !  what  a  long  Saturday  that  was,  and  Sunday 
too.  All  I  could  do  was  to  collect  everything  I  could 
think  of  that  would  be  useful  to  Bet  and  the  child,  if 


62  MUSKOKA  MEMORIES. 

she  should  be  still  living  when  her  father  reached  her. 
I  went  to  the  station  with  him  on  Monday  morning, 
and  he  promised  to  send  us  news  as  speedily  as  pos- 
sible. We  had  not  to  wait  so  long,  though  ;  our 
dreadful  suspense  was  nearly  over.  The  next  morn- 
ing we  received  another  letter  from  father  saying 
the  child  was  better.  He  knew  what  our  anxiety 
would  be  and  hastened  to  send  us  the  good  news. 

It  appears,  from  what  I  learned  afterwards,  that  the 
day  father  wrote  the  letter  to  me  Bet  had  passed  a 
dreadful  night  with  the  little  one.  She  was  in  a  burn- 
ing fever,  and  in  the  early  morning  as  she  lay  on  her 
mother's  lap  with  half-closed  eyes,  her  little  mouth 
opening  with  a  faint  gasp  at  every  breath,  my  father 
thought  nothing  less  than  that  her  hours,  nay  even 
her  very  minutes,  were  numbered.  He  could  not  bear 
the  sight,  and,  knowing  what  Bet's  despair  would  be  if 
the  worst  came  to  pass,  he  made  up  his  mind  to  fetch 
Mrs.  Spencer,  a  kind-hearted  neighbor,  to  stay  with 
her,  and  go  on  himself  to  Port  Carling  in  order  to 
write  to  us  and  send  the  bad  news.  It  was  in  this 
way  we  received  the  letter  from  him  which  threw  us 
into  such  a  state  of  despair. 

Knowing  father  so  well,  we  were  fully  aware  that 
he  would  not  have  written  us  like  that  unless  he  had 
given  up  all  hope — and  so  he  had,  for  he  actually 
believed  her  dying  when  he  went  for  Mrs.  Spencer. 
She,  good-hearted  soul,  started  off  at  once  to  Bet's 
assistance,  but  to  her  intense  relief  found  on  her  arrival 


BET'S  BABY.  63 

at  the  house  that  the  baby  had  taken  a  turn  for  the 
better. 

Winnie  said  that  after  father  left  the  child's  head 
and  face  were  so  burning  hot  that  Bet  took  a  sponge 
and,  dipping  it  in  cool  water,  held  it  on  the  little 
brow.  A  few  drops  trickled  down  from  the  sponge 
and  the  baby  eagerly  sucked  them  in.  This  made 
Winnie,  who  was  kneeling  in  front  of  Bet  and  watch- 
ing the  child,  suggest  putting  her  in  a  warm  bath, 
which  they  proceeded  to  do.  This  must  have  been 
the  turning  point,  for  almost  directly  after  she  broke 
out  into  a  profuse  perspiration,  her  breathing  became 
more  natural,  she  fell  into  a  sweet  sleep,  and,  "  thanks 
be  to  God,"  her  life  was  spared. 

Poor  father,  though  away  at  Port  Carling,  knew 
nothing  of  this  happy  change,  and  as  he  rowed  home, 
full  of  the  most  gloomy  forebodings,  he  dreaded  to 
approach  the  house.  As  he  landed  he  stood  still  and 
listened.  What  was  that  he  heard  ?  A  moan,  no,  it 
was  Winnie's  merry  laugh.  The  relief  brought  by 
this  sound,  and  the  reaction  from  his  sad  forebodings, 
seemed  to  take  all  his  strength  away.  He  managed 
to  get  up  to  the  door,  but  when  the  girls  saw  his 
ghastly  face  they  thought  something  dreadful  must 
have  happened,  and  they  called  out,  "  Oh !  what  is 
the  matter?"  They  thought  perhaps  Benny  was 
drowned,  but  he  reassured  them  and  was  soon  all 
right  again. 

The  baby,  by  the  time  her  father  arrived  late  on 


64  MUSKOKA  MEMORIES. 

the  Monday  evening,  was  very  much  better  and  able 
to  smile  at  her  own  "  dada"  and  enjoy  the  things  he 
had  brought  her.  We  in  Toronto  were  overjoyed 
when  we  heard  the  glad  news  and  could  not  be 
thankful  enough. 

Have  you  not  noticed  when  some  heavy  blow 
seems  about  to  fall  upon  us  how  every  smaller  trouble 
and  worry  sinks  away  into  nothingness;  we  wonder 
to  ourselves  how  such  trifles  could  ever  have  caused 
us  to  complain.  Yet,  I  am  afraid,  no  sooner  shall  God 
have  turned  our  sorrow  into  joy  than  we  shall  still  go 
on  and  worry  once  more  over  all  the  petty  annoy- 
ances we  have  to  encounter  in  this  mortal  life. 

My  sister  Bet  never  had  any  more  children,  so 
little  Nancy  grew  up  as  the  very  apple  of  her  eye. 
When  she  was  just  entering  her  teens  she  lost  her 
good  father,  and  Bet  the  most  loving  of  husbands. 
This  was  a  most  terrible  blow,  the  first  break  in  our 
happy  family  band,  and  we  felt  it  very  keenly  both 
for  poor  Bet's  sake  and  our  own.  My  brother-in-law 
had  always  been  of  such  a  bright,  happy  disposition. 
He  made  many  friends,  but  never  an  enemy.  He  was 
a  thorough  John  Bull,  both  in  looks  and  ways,  jovial 
and  good-hearted.  The  gap  he  made  in  our  family 
circle  has  never  been  filled  up.  Cut  off  in  the  prime 
of  his  life,  leaving  his  devoted  wife  a  widow  and  his 
dearly  loved  child  an  orphan,  it  was  hard  to  say 
"  Thy  will  be  done." 

But   God   gives    strength    in    the   hour   of  need. 


BET'S  BABY.  65 

Nancy  did  her  childish  best  to  comfort  and  cheer  her 
mother's  loneliness.  They  seemed  to  live  for  each 
other.  She  has  grown  now  into  lovely  womanhood, 
and  as  good  as  she  is  lovely.  Bet  returned  to 
us  to  be  the  stay  and  comfort  of  my  father's  and 
mother's  declining  years.  She  never  left  them  again. 
She  was  daughter,  mother,  sister,  all  in  one,  and  I 
have  no  words  with  which  to  praise  her.  I  can  only 
quote  what  father  said  in  a  letter  written  to  us,  to  be 
read  after  his  death,  "  As  for  Bet,  the  Lord  will 
reward  her." 


CHAPTER    VI. 

MY  FIRST  VISIT  TO  MUSK  OK  A,  TWENTY-FIVE 
YEARS  AGO. 

"  God  gives  us  with  our  rugged  soil 

The  power  to  make  it  Eden-fair, 
And  richer  fruits  to  crown  our  toil 
Than  summer-wedded  islands  bear. 

Who  murmurs  at  his  lot  to-day  ? 

Who  scorns  his  native  fruit  and  bloom  ? 
Or  sighs  for  dainties  far  away 

Beside  the  bounteous  board  of  home. 

Thank  Heaven  instead  that  Freedom's  arm 

Can  change  a  rocky  soil  to  gold, 
That  brave  and  generous  lives  can  warm 

A  clime  with  northern  ices  cold." 

—  Whittier. 

I  WILL  pass  lightly  over  the  next  two  or  three 
years.  There  were  no  great  changes  in  our 
family  circle.  My  father  had  left  Dale  End  and 
had  removed  to  his  own  clearing  in  Hathaway's  Bay, 
where  he  had  built  a  rude  log  shanty  for  present 
use,  intending  to  put  up  a  better  house  after  a  time. 
Ben  had  left  school — was  indeed  growing  quite  a 
man — and  now  spent  his  time  entirely  with  father  in 
Muskoka.  My  brother  Joe  was  married  to  a  Scotch- 
Canadian  girl,  a  farmer's  daughter,  and  had  one  little 

66 


MY  FIRST  VISIT  TO  MUSKOKA.  67 

daughter,  also  named  after  me.  This  "  baby  Nancy," 
though,  was  a  complete  contrast  to  her  cousin  ;  she 
was  a  dark-haired  little  gipsy.  I  used  to  call  them 
my  blonde  and  brunette  beauties.  My  sister  Sue 
was  on  the  high  road  to  matrimony,  and  even  our 
little  Winnie  was  beginning  to  follow  in  her  foot- 
steps,— but  more  of  this  later. 

We  had  been  now  six  years  living  in  Toronto. 
Five  of  these  I  had  been  employed  in  the  same 
store,  and  I  had  never  yet  had  an  opportunity 
of  visiting  Muskoka.  In  all  these  years  I  had 
been  given  no  holidays,  with  the  exception  of 
the  days  set  apart  as  public  holidays.  This  was 
before  the  time  of  early  closing — the  stores  were 
open  from  eight  in  the  morning  till  nine  or  ten  at 
night,  even  later  on  Saturdays.  Think  of  that,  you 
lucky  employees  of  Eaton's  and  Simpson's,  and  I 
hear  even  you  indulge  in  an  occasional  grumble. 
Thank  your  stars  you  are  now  in  the  twentieth 
century.  On  the  public  holidays,  of  course,  we  had 
taken  all  the  pleasure  we  could ;  we  had  been  to 
Niagara  Falls  two  or  three  times,  to  Grimsby  camp 
grounds  once,  and  many  times  for  quiet  family 
picnics  up  the  Humber  River.  This  was  all  I  had 
seen  of  Canada  so  far,  but  this  summer  I  was  to  see 
Muskoka. 

I  had  leave  of  absence  for  two  weeks.  Four- 
teen days  to  revel  in  country  freedom.  Think  of 
it,  and  try  to  imagine  my  feelings.  Winnie  was 


68  MUSKOKA  MEMORIES. 

already  up  there  staying  with  father  at  his  shanty 
on  the  farm,  and  now  my  turn  had  come  at  last. 

Now,  you  must  not  think  because  I  had  not  yet 
seen  this  country  with  my  mortal  eyes  that  I  was  in 
a  state  of  ignorance  as  regards  it.  No !  Muskoka 
had  been  talked  of,  described,  explained,  by  every 
member  of  our  family  who  had  seen  it,  till  I  had  the 
whole  thing  in  my  mind  as  plainly  as  if  it  were 
drawn  on  a  map ;  indeed,  "  after-dinner  maps,"  as 
you  might  call  them,  were  continually  being  drawn 
on  our  tablecloths  illustrating  the  Muskoka  lakes 
and  the  position  of  the  Hathaway  domicile.  We 
used  to  take  the  cruet  for  a  starting  place,  the  sugar 
bowl  for  the  terminus,  the  salt  cellars  for  islands, 
a  meandering  stream  of  bread  crumbs  for  the  boat's 
course,  and  in  this  manner  I  became  so  familiarized 
with  the  geography  of  the  lakes  that  I  believe  I 
almost  could  have  steered  the  vessel  myself  from 
Gravenhurst  onwards.  So  don't  think  for  a  moment 
that  I  came  as  a  stranger  to  Muskoka,  for  I  was 
most  intimately  acquainted  in  one  sense. 

The  Muskoka  Navigation  Company  had  by  this 
time  advanced  so  far  as  to  send  one  of  their  boats — I 
think  it  was  the  old  Nipissing — twice  a  week  to  the 
head  of  Lake  Joseph.  This  boat  passed  through  the 
cut  between  the  two  lakes  at  Port  Sandfield,  and  this 
was  now  the  nearest  point  to  my  father's  land,  some 
miles  nearer  than  Port  Carling ;  so  thither  I  was  to 
go.  We  had  written  father  the  week  previous,  telling 


MY  FIRST  VISIT  TO  MUSKOKA.  69 

him  which  day  I  was  coming,  and  Ben  was  to  meet 
me  with  the  rowboat  Notwithstanding  this,  I  was 
given  minute  directions  by  both  mother  and  Bet  in 
case  there  should  be  any  misunderstanding  and  I 
found  nobody  awaiting  me;  all  of  which  extra  pre- 
cautions came  in  most  usefully,  as  you  will  hear. 

It  was  a  lovely  morning  near  the  end  of  July  when  I 
set  forth,  Bet  and  Sue  walking  with  me  to  the  little 
station  behind  the  Market,  from  which  the  Northern 
trains  used  to  start.  We  were  all  three  laden  like 
pack-horses,  with  baskets  and  bundles  of  every  size 
and  shape.  I  had  an  axe-handle  and  rake  for  father, 
a  fishing-rod  and  trawl  for  Ben,  a  big  cake  and  plum 
pudding  from  mother,  some  pots  of  jam  and  half  a 
ham  from  Bet,  besides  sundry  other  articles  in  the 
edible  line  contributed  by  myself.  These,  with  my 
clothes  and  some  belongings  of  Winnie's,  made  quite 
a  formidable  pile.  Still  we  could  not  resist  the  temp- 
tation, as  we  passed  the  Market,  of  adding  two  or 
three  other  little  dainties  to  our  store. 

"  Such  a  treat  to  them,  poor  things,"  we  murmured 
in  excuse,  "  they  don't  get  much  up  there."  The  girls 
came  in  the  car  with  me,  and  after  all  my  proper- 
ties were  disposed  of,  between  and  under  the  seats, 
bade  me  a  fond  farewell,  wishing  over  and  over  again 
that  they  were  going  with  me,  and  sending  countless 
messages  to  those  already  there. 

I  found  plenty  to  interest  me  after  the  train 
started  in  looking  out  of  the  windows,  for  the 
5 


70  MUSKOKA  MEMORIES. 

country  was  all  new  to  me.  I  could  not  help,  too, 
contrasting  the  convenience  of  the  cars  here  with 
the  old  third-class  carriages  in  England  ;  but  -they 
have  improved  upon  them  since  those  days.  As 
we  approached  Barrie  I  became  more  interested,  as 
mother  had  often  described  the  beautiful  bay  there, 
and  the  way  in  which  Allandale  and  Barrie  were  situ- 
ated opposite  to  each  other.  I  was  also  interested 
because  I  had  been  told  that  here  I  could  procure  a 
cup  of  tea,  so  I  opened  my  lunch  basket,  for  I  had 
been  too  excited  in  the  morning  to  eat  much  break- 
fast. 

Hearing  the  conductor,  as  we  slowed  up,  call  out, 
"  Twenty  minutes  for  refreshments ! "  I  dismounted, 
and  went  into  the  little  station.  It  was  rather  a  poor, 
dismal-looking  place  in  those  days.  The  "refresh- 
ment room  "  had  one  bare  counter,  and  a  few  plates 
of  eatables,  very  uninviting  looking,  were  scattered 
about  on  its  surface. 

A  pert-looking  girl  behind  it  (who  was  busily 
engaged  in  flirting  with  one  of  the  train  hands) 
responded  to  my  modest  request  for  a  cup  of  tea  by 
thumping  down  in  front  of  me  a  very  thick  cup, 
about  half  rilled  with  a  dark-colored,  strongly-smell- 
ing fluid  supposed  to  be  tea.  I  added  some  milk 
and  swallowed  the  decoction,  meanwhile  handing  her 
a  quarter  in  payment,  meekly  waiting,  when  I  had 
finished,  for  my  change  ;  but  the  maid,  taking  no 
further  notice  of  me,  still  continued  her  flirtation. 


MY  FIRST  VISIT  TO  MUSKOKA.  71 

I  ventured  after  awhile  to  interrupt  her  by  saying 
"There  is  fifteen  cents  coming  to  me,  I  believe." 

"  No  !  there  ain't  anything  coming  to  you,"  she 
replied,  "  the  tea  is  a  quarter." 

"Oh  !  but,"  I  said,  "look  at  the  card  on  the  wall 
behind  you,"  where  in  large  letters  was  printed  on 
the  list,  "  Cup  of  tea,  ice." 

"  Well,"  she  said,  "that  means  it's  ice.  when  you 
buy  your  lunch  here,  and  25c.  when  you  don't." 

For  a  moment  I  was  struck  dumb  with  amazement, 
then  my  indignation  arose  and  I  once  more  demanded 
my  change,  instantly,  for  the  train  was  going.  All  to 
no  purpose,  for  with  an  insolent  smirk  she  still  refused 
to  hand  out  the  money.  I  hated  to  go  after  being  so 
gulled  and  leave  her  triumphant,  yet  I  knew  I  must ; 
but  my  glance  happened  to  fall  on  a  dirty-looking 
pumpkin  pie,  and  snatching  it  up,  I  said,  "  Well !  I'll 
have  this  instead  of  change,  anyway,"  and  made  a 
rush  for  the  cars,  already  starting  to  move,  regained 
my  seat  and  had  the  immense  satisfaction  of  smashing 
up  the  pie  and  throwing  it  out  of  the  window  as  we 
left  the  station.  I  hope  no  poor  dog  was  poisoned 
with  the  remnants. 

To  this  day  I  never  pass  Allandale  station  but  I 
laugh  at  the  recollection  of  this  adventure,  though  at 
the  time  I  was  in  anything  but  a  laughing  mood. 

Mr.  Roberts  told  me  a  more  laughable  story  still, 
of  this  same  station.  He  was  going  down  to  Toronto 
from  Muskoka  with  two  friends,  and  they  were  very 


72  MUSKOKA   MEMORIES. 

hungry  when  they  arrived  at  Allandale.  One  of  the 
friends  entered  the  waiting-room  first  and  approached 
the  afore-mentioned  counter  to  find  out  what  he 
could  get.  Seeing  three  or  four  sausage  rolls  under 
a  glass  cover,  he  lifted  it  and  took  one,  bit  a  piece 
off,  spat  it  out  in  his  hand  and  made  for  the  door. 
Mr.  Roberts,  meanwhile,  knowing  nothing  of  this, 
entered  and  was  also  tempted  to  take  a  sausage  roll. 
He  acted  exactly  as  his  friend  had  done,  whom  he 
met  at  the  door  returning  after  disposing  of  his  too 
savory  morsel. 

The  third  friend  at  this  moment  approached,  and 
the  two  winked  at  each  other  and  waited  to  see  the 
fun.  Number  three  innocently  approached  the 
counter,  spied  the  sausage  rolls,  smacked  his  lips, 
lifted  the  lid  and  took  one.  After  biting  it,  however, 
he  did  not  act  as  the  others  had  done ;  he  quickly 
popped  it  back  again  under  the  cover  and  walked  off 
in  an  unconcerned  way,  pretending  to  whistle  till  he 
could  find  an  opportunity  of  ejecting  the  piece  in  his 
mouth. 

At  this  moment  the  attendant  (a  man  this  time,  per- 
haps the  proprietor)  returned  with  the  tea  which  num- 
ber one  had  ordered  on  entering.  He  immediately 
spotted  the  mutilated  roll  under  the  glass,  and  de- 
manded, in  thundering  tones,  "  Who  bit  that  roll  ?  " 

The  other  two  denied  the  charge,  but  satisfied  him 
by  paying  for  the  three  rolls,  and  returned  to  the 
train  as  hungry  as  ever,  but  wisely  agreeing,  after 


MY  FIRST  VISIT  TO   MUSKOKA.  73 

having  a  hearty  laugh  over  it,  to  wait  till  they  reached 
Toronto  before  attempting  another  feed.  (N.B. — The 
rolls  must  have  been  under  the  cover  a  month.)  But 
I  must  return  to  my  story. 

After  passing  Orillia  and  Lake  Couchiching,  it  did 
not  seem  long  before  we  arrived  at  Muskoka  Wharf 
and  saw  the  Nipissing  awaiting  us.  Here  I  had,  for 
the  first  time,  though  by  no  means  the  last,  the 
pleasant  experience  of  travelling  back  and  forth,  five 
or  six  times,  between  the  cars  and  the  boat,  with  my 
numerous  belongings,  before  I  got  them  all  safely 
aboard.  This  was  due,  I  dare  say  my  readers  will 
say,  to  my  condition  of  single  blessedness ;  but  I 
fancy,  nay,  am  even  sure,  I  have  seen  ladies  who  are 
the  proud  possessors  of  husbands  occasionally  doing 
the  same  thing. 

The  Navigation  Company's  boats,  at  this  time,  used 
to  travel  first  up  the  river  to  Bracebridge  and  back, 
then  go  on  up  Lake  Muskoka  to  Port  Carling;  so  this 
afforded  me  an  opportunity  of  seeing  the  windings  of 
that  pretty  river  which  I  had  so  often  heard  mother 
enthusiastically  describe.  I  enjoyed  this  part  of  the 
journey  very  much.  About  half  way  up  the  river  we 
passed  the  Muntz  homestead,  and  in  this  I  was 
interested,  for  they  were  an  old  Warwickshire  family; 
Once,  when  I  was  a  child,  I  went  on  a  visit  to  an 
uncle  in  Birmingham,  who  was  a  warm  personal 
friend  of  their  family.  It  was  the  time  of  the  elections, 
and  Mr.  Muntz  was  the  Liberal  candidate.  I  rode  in 


74  MUSKOKA  MEMORIES. 

the  carriage  with  my  uncle  to  the  polling  place.  I 
remember  there  was  a  tremendous  crowd  around,  and 
while  I  was  waiting  outside  I  heard  them  cheering.  I 
said  to  uncle,  when  he  came  out,  "  What  were  they 
cheering  for  ?  "  and  he  replied,  "  Oh  !  that  was  when  I 
said  '  Plump  for  Muntz.' "  A  very  mysterious  saying 
to  me,  but  he  afterwards  kindly  explained  its  mean- 
ing. Now  the  next  time  I  come  across  the  name  is 
far  away  in  the  wilds  of  Muskoka.  The  world  is  not 
so  wide  after  all,  as  I  often  remark. 

After  we  had  passed  through  the  locks  at  Port 
Carling  and  were  out  on  Lake  Rosseau,  I  began  to 
look  out  for  the  "  Sandy  Portage,"  as  we  used  to  call 
it  in  those  days  ;  and  when  we  sighted  the  high  black 
bridge  (now  a  vanished  landmark  of  the  past)  my 
heart  beat  high  at  the  thought  that  now  I  should  see 
a  familiar  loved  face,  either  father's  or  Benny's,  per- 
haps both.  But,  alas  for  the  vanity  of  earthly  hopes  ! 
when  I  had  been  dumped  unceremoniously  out  into 
the  sand-bank  on  the  side  of  the  cut,  with  all  my 
baggage  surrounding  me,  I  saw  no  boat,  no  friendly 
face — in  fact,  no  face  at  all  was  there,  except  my  own 
disconsolate  visage,  which  lengthened  considerably  as 
I  gazed  after  the  rapidly  disappearing  steamer. 

What  was  to  be  done  ?  I  sat  down  on  my  biggest 
bundle  to  think.  After  thinking — which  brought 
small  comfort — I  got  up  and  began  to  look  around. 
I  walked  up  to  the  Rosseau  end  of  the  cut,  and 
there,  moored  out  in  the  middle  of  the  bay,  I  saw  a 


MY  FIRST  VISIT  TO   MUSKOKA.  75 

small  fishing  yacht.  It  was  apparently  deserted, 
but  as  I  looked  at  it  my  spirits  rose  and  courage 
returned.  If  there  were  fishing  yachts  in  the  neigh- 
borhood there  must  be  fishermen,  and  I  was  not,  as 
I  had  imagined  for  a  few  minutes  past,  in  quite  as 
bad  a  plight  as  Robinson  Crusoe,  singing,  "  Oh 
solitude,  where  are  thy  charms?"  I  pursued  my 
investigations.  I  walked  to  the  other  end  of  the 
canal — Lake  Joseph — and  here,  to  my  delight,  I  saw 
a  rowboat  pulled  up  on  the  sandy  shore,  and  a  little 
farther  away  a  party  of  young  fellows  fishing. 

Now,  to  go  back  to  those  parting  instructions 
which  I  told  you  had  been  given  me  before  leaving 
Toronto,  if  it  should  happen  that  I  found  no  one  to 
meet  me  on  arriving  at  Port  Sandfield,  I  was  to  try 
and  get  someone  with  a  boat  to  raw  me  across  the 
bay  on  the  Lake  Joseph  side,  to  a  farm  house,  which 
was  plainly  visible  from  the  bridge,  wherein  dwelt  a 
man  known  to  my  father,  who  would  row  me  up 
to  Hathaway 's  Bay.  I  at  once  acted  on  these 
directions,  and  boldly  approached  the  fishing  party. 
"  Excuse  me,"  I  began,  "  but  I  was  expecting  my 
brother  to  meet  me  here  with  a  boat,  as  I  have  to  go 
quite  a  distance  up  Lake  Joseph.  I  am  afraid  my 
friends  cannot  have  received  my  letter,  as  there  is  no 
one  here  ;  but  if  I  could  only  get  across  to  that  house 
(pointing  to  it  with  my  finger)  there  is  a  man  lives 
there  who  would  take  me  up  the  lake.  I  see  you 
have  a  boat ;  will  one  of  you  be  good  enough  to  row 


76  MUSKOKA   MEMORIES. 

me  across  ?  "  They  looked  at  one  another  and  there 
was  a  hurried  consultation,  then  one  of  the  party 
stepped  forward  and  offered  his  services.  £  thanked 
him  and  said  I  had  a  whole  lot  of  packages  lying 
under  the  bridge,  so  he  proceeded  to  empty  the  boat 
of  their  own  belongings  before  filling  it  with  mine. 
I  noticed  they  were  well  stocked  with  provisions,  for 
he  took  out  big  lumps  of  plum  cake,  wedges  of 
cheese,  boxes  of  soda  biscuits  and  various  bottles, 
besides  a  big  tea-kettle. 

After  the  exchange  had  been  effected,  and  we  had 
pushed  off,  I  had,  as  I  was  seated  in  the  stern 
and  facing  him,  for  the  first  time  a  full  view  of 
my  companion's  face.  I  said,  "Pardon  me,  but 
is  your  name  Harrington  ? "  He  said,  "  Yes."  I 
said,  "  Have  you  a  sister  named  Nellie  Barrington  ?  " 
and  again  he  said,  "  Yes,"  looking  at  me  with  surprise 
(he  was  a  good-looking  young  fellow,  tall  and  fair). 
"  Well,"  I  said  to  him,  u  I  know  your  sister  very  well ; 
we  attend  the  same  church,  and  I  have  once  or  twice 
seen  you  ;  perhaps  you  have  heard  her  speak  of  Ann 
Hathaway."  Yes  he  had,  so  in  this  way  we  soon 
became  friendly  and  were  chatting  away  quite  pleas- 
antly before  we  had  crossed  the  bay.  He  left  me  in 
the  boat  on  our  arrival  at  the  shore  and  went  up  to 
the  house  to  make  enquiries.  Another  disappoint- 
ment— the  man  was  away  with  his  boat-  and  would 
not  be  home  till  late  at  night. 

Fortunately,  however,  I  had  one  more  string  to  my 


MY  FIRST  VISIT   TO   MUSKOKA.  77 

bow.  I  said  to  Mr.  Harrington,  "  Will  you  mind 
taking  me  about  a  quarter  of  a  mile  farther  on.  There 
is  an  old  fisherman  named  Noble,  who  knows  father 
well,  and  who  has  boats,  too,  and  I  think  he  would 
take  me  up."  So  we  started  a  second  time  ;  but  when 
we  reached  the  old  fisherman's  wharf  we  were  foiled 
again.  Mr.  Barrington  went  up  to  his  little  shanty, 
but  the  door  was  fastened  and  no  soul  around  the 
place.  This  was  a  worse  dilemma  than  ever. 

I  told  Mr.  Barrington  he  had  better  land  me  and  my 
bundles  on  the  little  wharf  and  leave  me  there,  for  I 
did  not  feel  like  imposing  any  more  on  his  kindness. 
I  assured  him  the  old  fisherman  would  most  likely  be 
home  soon,  and  that  I  should  be  all  right.  But  he 
would  not  consent  to  this  arrangement  at  all.  He 
asked  me  how  much  farther  it  was  to  my  father's 
place,  and  I  told  him  as  nearly  as  I  could.  He  then 
good-naturedly  said  he  would  take  me  all  the  way. 
I  protested,  but  with  no  effect,  so  I  had  to  give  in, 
and  again  we  made  a  start. 

The  only  thing  which  bothered  him  was  that  his 
companions  could  not  get  back  to  their  yacht,  he 
having  the  boat  away.  But  he  settled  the  matter  by 
saying,  "  I  am  not  going  to  desert  a  lady  in  distress, 
and  I  shall  be  back  again  before  dark."  I  had  the 
inward  satisfaction  of  knowing  that  his  comrades 
would  not  starve,  anyway,  with  all  the  eatables  on 
hand  which  I  had  seen  removed  from  the  boat,  so 
said  no  more. 


78  MUSKOKA  MEMORIES. 

I  soon  discovered  my  companion  to  be  a  fine 
oarsman.  Our  boat  fairly  danced  over  the  water. 
Many  times  have  I  gone  over  the  same  course  since, 
but  I  think  he  did  it  that  evening  in  about  half  the 
time  we  have  ever  accomplished  the  same  distance  in. 
As  we  got  farther  up  the  lake  he  was  inclined  to 
argue  with  me  about  the  route — even  as  good  as  told 
me  I  knew  nothing  about  it.  But  I  stuck  to  my  guns 
like  a  Trojan,  and  when  we  rounded  the  last  point 
and  came  in  full  view  of  the  beautiful  bay,  I  cried, 
"  There  it  is  !  what  a  picture  !  "  Just  as  mother  had 
described  it — the  cleared  land  lying  all  round  the 
shore,  planted  with  oats,  which  were  so  high  and 
green  they  had  completely  hidden  the  disfiguring 
old  stumps,  so  that  it  looked  like  one  large  field  of 
waving  green. 

My  companion,  though,  still  remained  incredulous, 
and  was  even  rather  unwilling  to  turn  the  boat 
down  the  bay.  But  just  at  this  moment  I  espied 
another  boat  in  the  distance,  two  figures  in  it,  one 
rowing,  the  other  trawling.  I  had  a  strong  suspicion 
who  they  were,  and  asked  Mr.  Barrington  to  shout  to 
them.  Then  I  lowered  the  parasol  I  was  carrying 
completely  over  my  figure,  so  as  to  surprise  them 
when  they  drew  closer.  My  companion  called  out, 
"Is  this  Mr.  Hathaway 's  place?"  They  looked 
round  and  started  to  approach  us.  Sure  enough,  it 
was  Winnie  and  Ben.  I  did  not  let  them  see  me  till 
the  boats  touched  ;  then  what  joyful  exclamations, 


MY  FIRST  VISIT  TO   MUSKOKA.  79 

followed  by  explanations.  They  had  never  received 
my  letter.  Port  Carling,  then  the  nearest  post-office, 
was  a  long  way  off,  and  they  had  all  been  busy  with 
the  hay.  We  could  see  my  father  hurrying  down  to 
the  landing-place  to  see  who  his  visitors  were.  But 
after  he  had  put  me  ashore  nothing  would  induce  Mr. 
Barrington  to  stay  and  have  tea  with  us  before  start- 
ing on  his  return  journey ;  he  hurried  off  as  if  to 
escape  from  our  thanks. 

And  now,  for  fear  any  of  my  young  lady  readers 
should  grow  rather  suspicious  and  imagine  this  to  be 
the  opening  chapter  of  a  romance,  I  may  as  well, 
here  and  now,  dispel  such  illusions  by  asserting  the 
fact,  undeniably  true,  from  that  day  to  this  I  have 
never  again  set  eyes  on  that  kind  young  man.  I 
hope  he  is  still  alive ;  he  may  perchance  see  this 
story  and  recognise  himself  as  its  hero.  If  so,  he  will 
at  least  know  that  his  kindness  to  a  stranger  has 
not  been  forgotten. 


CHAPTER  VII. 
THE  SHANTY  AT  THE  FARM. 

And  what  is  home,  and  where  ?  but  with  the  loving  ; 
Happy  thou  art,  who  can'st  so  gaze  on  thine." 

— Mrs.  Hemans. 

OVER  and  over  again,  when  father  came  down 
to  Toronto,  had  I  asked  him  to  describe  to  me 
the  shanty  on  the  farm.  I  longed  to  get  a  picture  of  it 
in  my  mind.  Once  he  said,  laughingly,  in  reply  to  my 
persistent  questioning,  "  Go  out  into  the  back  shed, 
then  look  around,  fancy  it  a  little  rougher  and  a  little 
smaller  and  there  you  have  it." 

Many  times  after  he  said  this  I  stood  in  that 
shed  and  gazed  round  it,  doubting,  incredulous. 
Surely  he  must  be  joking ;  they  could  not  be 
living  in  a  place  like  that.  But  I  discovered  now 
there  was  not  much  exaggeration  in  his  remark. 
The  shanty  (I  fancy  I  see  it  now  as  we  walked 
up  the  hill  from  the  lake)  was  built  on  the  side 
of  a  little  bluff  facing  the  mouth  of  the  bay,  and 
commanding  a  lovely  view.  It  was  a  square  low  hut 
built  of  rough  logs,  chinked  with  moss  and  mud,  the 
floor  of  uneven  rough  boards.  A  few  boards  on  poles 
at  the  back  formed  a  shelter  for  the  cooking-stove. 

80 


THE  SHANTY  AT  THE  FARM.        81 

There  was  one  small  window.  I  don't  think  it  had  any 
glass,  but  a  piece  of  netting  tacked  over  to  keep  out 
the  mosquitoes.  The  entrance  was  a  low  square  door- 
way in  front,  which  it  was  impossible  for  any  one 
above  medium  height  to  pass  through  without  either 
ducking  down  or  bumping  his  head  ;  so  that  most  of 
the  visitors  had  rather  a  rueful  expression  of  counten- 
ance as  they  gazed  round  its  interior  for  the  first  time. 
However,  as  there  are  two  sides  to  every  question, 
there  were  certainly  two  sides  to  that  doorway,  and 
the  strangers  forgot  their  bumps  and  stopped  rubbing 
their  bruised  craniums  to  exclaim  with  delight  when 
they  turned  round  and  saw  the  picture  which  that  door- 
way framed.  Never  shall  I  forget  how  I  feasted  my 
eyes  on  its  beauty  that  first  evening.  How  I  longed  to 
be  a  great  painter,  that  I  might  transfer  ,that  lovely 
scene  to  canvas  so  that  all  the  world  might  have  an 
opportunity  of  admiring. 

It  was  near  sunset,  the  sky  one  mass  of  glowing 
tints,  a  lovely  little  wooded  island  lying  in  front  of  the 
bay  bathed  in  the  glorious  light,  the  water  like  a  sea 
of  glass,  reflecting  every  tint  of  the  sky.  But  what 
are  words  ?  How  could  I  describe  it  ?  I  just  feasted 
my  soul,  gazing  silently  on  its  loveliness  till  my  eyes 
filled  with  tears  and  I  had  to  turn  away.  Oh,  Mus- 
koka !  rough  thou  may'st  be,  uncultivated,  rude 
and  wild,  but  yet  for  thy  magic  charm  of  nature  in 
all  her  beauty  thou  stand'st  alone,  without  a  peer. 

Now  to  return  to  the  inside  of  the  shanty.     There 


82  MUSKOKA   MEMORIES. 

was  a  table  made  from  a  packing-case,  two  or  three 
benches  to  match,  two  mattresses  on  one  side  of  the 
room  with  rough  home-made  frames  instead  of  bed- 
steads, a  sheet  hung  between  them  to  act  as  screen. 
On  a  big  shelf,  overhanging  the  beds,  was  stowed  all 
the  heavy  old  lumber,  barrels,  shingles,  tools,  nails, 
odds  and  ends  of  all  kinds  collected  by  my  father 
for  years,  enough  to  fill  a  second-hand  store.  This 
shelf  with  its  miscellaneous  contents  proved  to  be 
quite  a  bugbear  to  me  during  my  stay.  Perhaps  it 
would  be  more  correct  to  say  nightmare,  as  I  often  lay 
awake  at  night  in  mortal  dread  that  the  shelf  would 
give  way  and  its  whole  ton  or  so  of  contents  precipi- 
tate themselves  upon  the  luckless  heads  of  poor 
Winnie  and  myself,  bringing  death  and  destruction 
in  their  train.  Father  and  Ben  did  not  seem  at  all 
alarmed,  though  sleeping  under  the  same  incubus,  and 
their  peaceful  snoring  in  sweet  harmony  (alto  and 
bass)  had  a  calming  and  reassuring  effect  on  my 
nerves  and  would  soothe  me  off  to  sleep  again. 

One  night  we  had  a  terrific  thunderstorm.  We 
were  all  in  bed.  The  lightning  flashes  shone  through 
every  crack  in  the  logs  and  illuminated  the  room  ; 
the  thunder  was  dreadful,  too,  and  the  rain  came 
down  in  torrents.  There  is  no  doubt  Muskoka  is 
capable  of  getting  up  a  good  thunderstorm. 

The  days  of  my  holiday  passed  all  too  quickly.  So 
did  the  provisions.  The  butter  melted  away  within  a 
week — the  cakes,  jam,  pudding,  likewise.  The  half 


THE  SHANTY  AT  THE  FARM.        83 

ham  we  still  held  in  reserve,  and  had  hung  it  up  high 
on  the  log  wall  out  of  the  reach  of  our  big  dog  Rover. 
It  proved,  on  being  taken  down,  to  have  attracted  unto 
itself  enough  of  the  lower  forms  of  animal  life,  in  the 
shape  of  grubs,  beetles,  ants,  etc.,  to  have  delighted 
the  soul  of  an  entomologist.  Father  said  they  came 
out  of  the  logs,  and  showed  their  wisdom  in  the 
choice  of  the  fittest  dwelling-place,  preferring  good 
ham  to  decaying  wood.  Winnie  and  I  were  in  no 
humor  for  a  joke  as  we  saw  our  last  standby  reduced 
by  one  half  before  it  was  fit  for  the  pot.  Neverthe- 
less we  had  to  grin  and  bear  it. 

Our  bill  of  fare  after  this  did  not  comprise  much 
variety.  We  eked  out  the  ham  as  long  as  we  could, 
and  then  we  came  down  to  bread  and  cucumbers. 

Luckily  father  had  a  prolific  cucumber  bed,  and 
the  Hathaway  family,  young  and  old,  dote  on  cucum- 
bers. So  we  indulged  in  them  ad  libitum — not  quite, 
though,  for  father  thought  best  to  limit  us  to  one 
each  for  breakfast,  dinner  and  tea,  for  fear  the  supply 
should  give  out.  We  had  no  vinegar,  so  we  just 
peeled  them  down,  dipped  them  in  salt,  and  ate  them 
like  you  do  bananas.  Occasionally  we  added  to  our 
bill  of  fare  a  feast  of  huckleberries  gathered  off  the 
rocks,  and  we  had  porridge,  but  minus  sugar  or  milk  ; 
tea  ditto. 

After  I  got  back  to  the  city  I  was  very  fond  of 
propounding  to  my  friends  the  following  conundrum 
(all  my  own  invention,  mind  you)  :  "  Which  would 


84  MUSKOKA  MEMORIES. 

you  rather  be,  in  Muskoka  with  a  tremendous 
appetite  and  very  little  to  satisfy  it,  or  here  in  the 
city  this  broiling  hot  weather  with  every  luxury  at 
command  and  no  appetite  to  enjoy  ? "  This  was  a 
poser,  and  often  caused  considerable  discussion.  I 
think,  though,  the  first  alternative  nearly  always 
gained  the  day. 

Winnie  and  I  spent,  I  think,  about  one-third 
of  our  time  in  the  water.  There  was  a  fine  sandy 
shore,  shallow  for  a  long  way  out.  We  used  to 
take  the  old  boat  and,  holding  one  on  each  side, 
rock  back  and  forth  and  float  around  by  the  hour, 
both  of  us  attired  in  the  scantiest  of  costumes,  for 
Winnie  held  stoutly  to  the  theory,  "  the  smaller  the 
bathing  dress  the  more  enjoyable  the  bathing,"  a  little 
strip  of  old  lace  curtain  being  her  favorite  get-up. 
She  was  also  determined  that  old  Rover  should  share 
our  daily  ablutions,  and  if  he  objected  at  any  time, 
preferring  a  quiet  snooze  in  the  sun,  she  would  tie  her 
towel  round  his  neck  and  bring  him  down  to  the 
water  by  main  force.  I  can  see  her  now,  in  her  airy 
costume,  flying  down  the  rocks,  the  dog  yelping  and 
barking.  If  I  had  only  been  an  artist !  But  alas  !  as 
the  poet  says,  "  The  loveliest  rose  is  born  to  blush  un- 
seen." So  Winnie  had  only  poor  me  for  an  admirer. 

One  day  father  had  to  row  to  Port  Carling,  for  we 
were  out  of  flour.  I  was  eager  to  go,  too,  for  I  had 
learned  to  row  a  little ;  so  he  took  me  with  him 
instead  of  Ben.  The  wind  was  in  our  favor  as  we 
went  down  Lake  Joseph,  and  I  remember  that  father 


THE  SHANTY  AT  THE  FARM.        85 

cut  the  top  off  a  bushy  young  tree  and  fixed  it  up  in 
the  boat  to  act  as  a  sail.  We  went  rushing  through 
the  water  at  a  fine  rate.  We  passed  Port  Sandfield, 
the  scene  of  my  troubles,  and  arrived  in  the  Indian 
River  before  noon.  Here  we  called  at  a  friend's 
house,  an  English  settler  whose  daughter  had  boarded 
with  mother  in  Toronto.  We  had  dinner  here,  and 
father  left  me  with  them  and  went  on  to  the  Port  for 
the  flour.  On  his  return,  about  three  o'clock,  we 
started  for  home.  But  when  we  got  out  into  the  open 
lake  we  found  the  wind  very  strong  and  dead  against 
us.  At  last  it  became  so  rough,  the  water  washing 
into  the  boat,  that  I  had  to  give  up  my  oars  and  sit  in 
the  stern,  leaving  poor  old  dad  to  battle  with  it  alone. 
It  seemed  for  the  next  hour  as  if  we  made  no 
progress  whatever.  It  took  all  father's  strength  to 
keep  the  boat  in  position.  We  were  between  "  Fern- 
dale  "  and  the  "  Eagle's  Nest,"  and  for  about  two 
hours  we  were  trying  to  pass  a  small  house  which  we 
could  see  away  on  the  mainland.  We  took  it  as  a 
landmark,  and  twenty  times,  at  short  intervals,  father 
kept  asking,  "  Have  we  passed  it  yet  ? "  Indeed  it 
appeared  as  if  we  never  should  pass  it ;  but  at  last  I 
was  able  joyfully  to  announce,  "  I  think  it  is  getting 
behind  us."  I  never  felt  more  like  saying  "  Get  thee 
behind  me,  Satan,"  than  I  did  to  that  poor  unconscious 
cot.  However,  we  reached,  at  last,  a  more  sheltered 
part,  behind  an  island,  and  took  a  rest  for  a  few 
minutes,  for  poor  father  was  quite  played  out. 

By  good  fortune  we  had  a  big  can  of  milk  on  the 


86  MUSKOKA   MEMORIES. 

boat,  which  our  friends  had  given  us  to  take  home, 
knowing  that  we  had  no  cow.  This  was  a  godsend, 
indeed,  just  then,  for  dad  drank  freely  of  it — finished 
it,  in  fact,  before  we  reached  home,  and  had  to  take  to 
drinking  water  for  the  last  mile.  After  we  reached 
Lake  Joseph  the  wind  dropped,  the  moon  rose,  the 
stars  shone  out,  we  forgot  our  troubles,  and  the  rest 
of  our  journey  was  calm  and  peaceful.  It  was  late 
when  we  got  home,  hungry  and  tired  it  is  true,  but  in 
a  contented  frame  of  mind,  and  quite  ready  to  do 
justice  to  the  supper  which  Winnie  had  ready  for  us. 

N.B. — We  never  mentioned  the  milk.  Dad  thought 
their  disappointment  would  be  too  great,  and,  as  he 
said,  "What  the  eye  didn't  see  the  heart  wouldn't 
grieve  for." 

I  forgot  to  tell  you  that  we  found  letters  awaiting 
us  at  Port  Carling.  A  long  epistle  from  Bet,  full  of 
injunctions  and  cautions,  bemoaned  her  own  fate 
that  she  could  not  be  with  us.  Then  I  had  one  from 
my  employer,  graciously  giving  me  leave  to  stay  until 
the  following  Monday,  instead  of  returning  on 
Saturday ;  two  more  days  of  bliss  for  me.  Then 
Winnie  had  a  letter  from  Mr.  Roberts,  who  was  stay- 
ing in  Bracebridge,  saying  he  would  arrive  next  day 
to  stay  over  Sunday.  I  suppose  I  must  let  you  into 
the  secret  here,  that  Mr.  Roberts  and  our  little 
Winnie  were  lovers  fond  and  true,  so  there  was  joy 
all  round,  and  we  went  to  bed  and  slept  soundly  in 
spite  of  the  overhanging  incubus. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

LOVE  IN  THE  WOODS. 

"  Money's  worth  is  house  and  land, 

Velvet  coat  and  vest. 
Work's  worth  is  bread  in  hand, 

Aye  !  and  sweet  rest. 
Wilt  thou  learn  what  Love  is  worth  ? 

Ah  !  she  sits  above 
Sighing,  Weigh  me  not  with  earth, 

Love's  worth  is  Love." 

HAVE  my  readers  ever  seen  what  is  called  a 
"  mind  autograph  album "  ?  They  used  to 
be  quite  the  rage  twenty  or  thirty  years  ago,  but 
are  rarely  seen  now.  There  is  a  fashion  even  in 
such  things  as  these.  Each  page  of  these  albums 
contained  a  number  of  questions  with  spaces  left  for 
replies,  which  the  owner  of  the  book  asked  his  friends 
and  acquaintances  to  fill  in.  When  all  the  questions 
were  answered  it  was  supposed  to  contain  a  kind  of 
mental  photograph  of  the  writer — I  am  afraid  not  a 
very  truthful  one,  for  the  answers  depended  so  much 
upon  the  mood  in  which  the  person  happened  to  be, 
merry  or  sad,  contented  or  the  reverse. 

I  was  looking  over  an  old  one  of  my  own,  which  I 
came   across   to-day,   rilled   in  by  my  relatives  and 

87 


88  MUSKOKA  MEMORIES. 

friends  about  twenty-five  years  ago.  I  cannot  help 
remarking  two  or  three  things.  One  is,  the  false 
estimate  we  often  put  upon  ourselves,  as  the  most 
indolent  of  my  friends  have  written  industry  as  the 
good  quality  they  most  admired  ;  those  with  whom 
number  one  was  ever  first  have  written  unselfishness; 
those  inclined  to  be  hypocrites  have  put  down  truth; 
those  of  rather  a  niggardly  disposition,  generosity. 
And  so,  I  suppose,  if  we  are  to  judge  these  characters 
correctly  from  the  book  we  must  go  by  the  rule  of 
contrary. 

The  other  thing  which  struck  me  was  that  to  the 
question,  "  What  is  the  sublimest  passion  of  which 
human  nature  is  capable  ?  "  the  answers  of  everyone 
throughout  the  book  was  invariably  the  same — Love. 
Old  and  young,  saint  and  sinner,  men  and  maidens, 
all  have  as  if  with  one  consent  written  the  word  Love. 

My  dear  old  grandfather,  who  filled  in  the  first 
page,  has  indeed  written  "  pure  and  holy  Love  "  ;  and 
one  friend  has  put  "  self-denying  Love."  But  is  not 
all  love  that  is  worthy  of  being  called  love,  pure,  holy 
and  self-denying.  It  is  all  that  and  infinitely  more. 
It  is  not  only  the  "  greatest  thing  in  the  world  "  but 
the  greatest  thing  out  of  the  world  as  well,  for  "  God 
is  Love."  Those  three  words,  which  I  repeated  parrot- 
like  as  a  child,  with  a  very  faint,  if  any,  conception  of 
their  true  meaning,  have  become  to  me  in  later  years 
the  very  sheet-anchor  of  my  faith  and  my  greatest 
comfort ;  for  if  God  is  Love  what  can  we  poor  sinners 


LOVE   IN   THE  WOODS.  89 

expect  from  Him  but  love.  Can  we  possibly  look 
forward  with  fear,  after  death,  to  an  eternity  of  Divine 
Love  ?  Does  not  Christ  Himself  try  to  encourage  us 
by  likening  His  own  great  Love  to  us  to  the  most 
tender  of  earthly  relationships,  "  Like  as  a  father 
pitieth  his  children  "  ;  "  If  an  earthly  father  giveth 
good  gifts,  how  much  more  ?  "  etc.  But  I  am  afraid 
you  will  think  this  is  too  much  like  sermonizing,  so 
will  proceed  to  tell  you  something  of  Winnie  and  her 
lover,  who  are  proving  the  truth  of  the  old  song,  "  Oh, 
'tis  love,  'tis  love,  'tis  love  that  makes  the  world  go 
round." 

My  sister  Winnie  was  one  of  those  few  and  happy 
individuals  who  marry  their  first  and  only  love.  A 
child  in  years  when  she  first  met  Mr.  Roberts,  five 
years  before,  her  love  had  grown  with  her  growth ; 
starting  as  the  opening  bud  of  girlish  romance,  it  had 
blossomed  with  time  into  the  full-blown  rose  of 
woman's  love.  John  Roberts,  her  betrothed,  was  just 
the  man  to  win  a  young  girl's  fancy.  In  the  first 
place,  he  was  considerably  older  than  she  was,  and  as 
every  one  knows,  juvenile  maidens  detest  boys  as 
lovers  ;  then  he  had  a  distinguished-looking  air,  a 
bright,  intelligent  face,  was  well  educated,  and  unusu- 
ally well  informed,  for  he  had  travelled  considerably 
in  his  time.  He  was  of  a  very  hopeful  disposition, 
which  inclined  him,  as  Winnie  said,  to  be  very  fond 
of  "  counting  his  chickens  before  they  were  hatched"; 
but  he  was  the  possessor  of  the  most  varied  stock  of 


90  MUSKOKA  MEMORIES. 

information  I  think  any  human  brain  could  contain. 
He  had  always  been  a  great  reader,  and  is  to  this  day 
the  universal  referee  for  the  whole  district.  No 
matter  what  subject  one  wishes  to  be  informed  upon, 
"  ask  Mr.  Roberts,"  he  can  always  tell  you. 

Of  course  he  is  an  Englishman  ;  strange  to  say, 
my  sisters  have  all  married  Englishmen.  His  en- 
gagement to  Winnie  was  now  of  some  months' 
standing,  though  any  hint  of  marriage  had  so  far  been 
strictly  tabooed  by  mother.  She  dreaded  to  part 
with  her  little  ewe  lamb.  However,  as  from  time  im- 
memorial mothers  have  had  to  resign  themselves  to 
such  partings,  Miss  Winnie's  marriage,  in  the  not 
too  distant  future,  was  a  foregone  conclusion.  When 
father  was  taking  up  the  government  grant  land  for 
the  farm,  Mr.  Roberts  had  secured  a  piece  adjoining  it 
of  about  fifty  acres,  and  on  this  he  intended  to  build  a 
nice  little  house  of  which  Winnie  would  be  mistress. 
His  arrrival  next  day,  as  promised,  was  a  pleasure  to 
us  all.  It  was  by  no  means  his  first  visit  to  the 
farm,  and  as  on  all  former  occasions  he  had  made 
himself  exceedingly  useful,  father  gave  a  grunt  of  sat- 
isfaction when  he  saw  him,  and  remarked,  "Ah,  sir ! 
glad  to  see  you  ;  just  in  time  to  help  us  with  the  oats. 
We'll  start  in  as  soon  as  you've  had  a  bit  of  some- 
thing to  eat"  Poor  Mr.  Roberts!  But  father  was 
not  quite  so  bad  as  his  word  ;  he  gave  them  a  little 
grace  by  taking  forty  winks  after  dinner,  and  while  I 
washed  the  dishes  the  lovers  escaped  for  a  ramble 


LOVE   IN   THE  WOODS.  91 

through  the  woods;  and  all  the  oats  cut  by  Mr. 
Roberts  that  afternoon,  as  Benny  jokingly  remarked 
at  the  tea  table,  "  could  be  put  in  your  eye." 

As  night  drew  on  a  serious  difficulty  presented 
itself  to  my  mind.  "  Where  was  our  visitor  going 
to  sleep  ?  "  It  was  impossible  for  him  to  come  under 
le  "incubus."  We  had  no  other  place  except  the 
little  shed  over  the  cook-stove  at  the  back.  I  called 
Winnie  aside  and  consulted  her  on  the  matter.  "  Oh," 
she  said,  "he  won't  mind  sleeping  outside;  the  weather 
is  warm."  "  Outside  ! "  I  cried  ;  "  what !  on  the  bare 
ground  ?  "  No,"  she  said,  "  on  a  board.  He  has  often 
done  it ;  he  would  as  soon  sleep  outside  as  inside." 
And  so  it  proved,  for  soon  after  ten  o'clock  that 
night  he  politely  wished  us  good-night  and  retired 
to  the  open.  Next  morning,  on  looking  out,  I  saw  a 
long  plank  with  one  end  resting  on  a  stump.  "  What 
is  that?"  I  asked.  "Oh,"  said  Winnie,  laughing, 
"  that  is  Mr.  Roberts'  bed.  Doesn't  it  look  comfort- 
able ? "  However,  as  he  stoutly  declared,  on  being 
questioned,  that  he  had  slept  well  and  been  extremely 
comfortable,  I  forbore  further  comment. 

My  happy  holiday  was  now  drawing  rapidly  to 
a  close.  When  Sunday  came,  father  said  he  would 
take  me,  after  dinner,  through  the  bush  some  three  or 
four  miles  to  see  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Spencer,  who  had 
been  his  nearest  neighbors  when  he  was  at  Dale  End. 
So  far  I  had  not  done  much  walking  through  the 
bush.  Winnie  and  I  had  contented  ourselves  with 


92  MUSKOKA   MEMORIES. 

short  excursions  into  the  woods  bordering  our  clear- 
ing. Father  warned  me  before  starting  not  to  put  on 
anything  which  would  tear,  and  to  wear  my  thickest 
boots,  but  little  did  I  dream  what  I  was  going  to 
encounter.  We  crossed  the  clearing  in  the  burning 
sun  and  then  entered  the  woods,  glad  of  the  welcome 
shade.  We  had  not  gone  far  before  we  came  plump 
upon  our  lovers,  seated  upon  an  old  log,  Winnie  look- 
ing as  pretty  as  a  picture  in  her  blue  print  dress,  for 
all  the  world  like  a  bunch  of  forget-me-nots  against 
the  dark  green  moss ;  Mr.  Roberts,  hat  thrown  aside, 
gazing  at  her  with  admiring  eyes.  Father's  signifi- 
cant "  Humph  ! "  and  my  sly  laugh  brought  the  color 
into  both  their  faces,  but  ours  was  only  a  momentary 
intrusion ;  we  left  them  to  their  bliss  and  soon  dis- 
appeared from  sight. 

Father  went  ahead  of  me,  partly  to  clear  the  way, 
and  I  did  my  best  to  struggle  on  in  the  rear.  But, 
oh !  preserve  us !  what  a  route !  Now  clambering 
over  huge  fallen  logs,  now  sinking  knee  deep  in  soft 
moss  and  rotten  wood,  ducking  under  branches, 
jumping  swampy  places,  breathlessly  calling  out  to 
father  to  stop  a  minute  and  let  me  catch  up  to  him, 
hot,  exhausted,  mosquito-bitten,  I  thought  the  journey 
would  never  end.  Father  seemed  to  find  his  way 
by  chips  taken  out  of  the  trees,  which  he  called 
blazes,  but  I  began  to  fear  we  were  surely  lost.  "  You 
said  three  or  four  miles,"  I  ventured  to  remark,  mak- 
ing a  rush  to  catch  up  to  him ;  "  but  surely  we  have 


LOVE   IN   THE  WOODS.  93 

walked  six  or  seven  already ;  the  trees  don't  seem 
quite  so  thick  just  here,  though." 

"  Thick  here ! "  he  exclaimed,  "  why  you  are  on  the 
government  road,  and  have  been  for  the  last  twenty 
minutes." 

Mercy  on  us !  I  hung  my  head  abashed ;  such 
ignorance  after  two  weeks  in  Muskoka,  not  to 
recognize  a  government  road  when  I  was  actually 
walking  on  it.  I  wisely  refrained  from  further  speech, 
and  before  long  we  arrived  in  sight  of  a  snake  fence, 
the  boundary  of  the  Spencer  clearing. 

Mr.  Spencer  was  an  Englishman  of  good  family 
who  had  come  out  soon  after  his  marriage,  and  had 
been  in  Muskoka  seven  or  eight  years.  He  had 
already  a  family  of  five  or  six  sturdy  boys  and  girls 
growing  up  round  him,  and  some  of  these  were  quick 
to  spy  us  as  we  climbed  the  rail  fence  and  rushed 
towards  us,  making  a  vigorous  onslaught  on  my 
father,  for  he  was  one  of  their  prime  favorites.  They 
seized  on  him  bodily  and  marched  him  towards  the 
house,  but  before  we  reached  it  Mr.  Spencer,  in  his 
shirt-sleeves  and  big  straw  hat,  came  out  to  meet  us. 
He  gave  us  both  a  most  cordial  welcome,  and  took 
me  in  to  introduce  me  to  his  wife. 

She  was  thoroughly  English-looking,  fair  and  rosy, 
with  a  bright,  happy  face  which  did  not  look  as  if  she 
had  suffered  much  by  "  roughing  it  in  the  bush."  She 
could  tell  some  tales  of  hardship,  though,  I  have  not 


94  MUSKOKA   MEMORIES. 

the  slightest  doubt.     It  is  wonderful  what  people  did 
go  through  in  those  days. 

I  was  talking  to  a  lady  last  summer,  and  she  was 
telling  me  of  her  first  experience  in  Muskoka,  nearly 
forty  years  ago,  out  Bracebridge  way.  She  said  they 
could  obtain  nothing  any  nearer  than  Orillia,  and  then 
were  obliged  to  take  just  what  they  could  get.  She 
arrived  in  June,  her  husband  having  come  a  month  or 
two  ahead  to  get  the  house  built.  She  said  they 
managed  all  right  through  the  summer,  but  when  win- 
ter came  they  had  no  stove,  so  her  husband  started 
for  Orillia  to  buy  one.  He  was  only  able  to  get  a 
little  parlor  cook-stove,  and  paid  a  big  price  for  that. 
Then  when  he  had  succeeded  in  getting  it  home  they 
did  not  know  how  to  put  it  up.  They  cut  a  hole 
through  the  logs  just  the  height  of  the  stove,  then 
put  on  an  elbow  and  a  length  of  pipe  and  thrust  it 
through  the  hole. 

Of  course,  as  the  weather  grew  colder  they  had 
to  keep  more  fire,  and  the  pipes  would  get  red-hot 
and  set  fire  to  the  wood  and  moss  around  them. 
This  necessitated  one  of  them  sitting  with  a  pail  of 
water  and  dipper  to  pour  over  the  pipes  to  cool 
them  off.  One  day,  as  her  husband  was  doing  this, 
an  old  Indian  came  in,  and  after  observing  him  for 
some  time,  asked  why  they  did  not  get  more  pipes 
and  cut  the  hole  up  much  higher  ?  which  solution  of 
the  difficulty,  strange  to  say,  had  never  entered  either 
of  their  heads.  They  took  his  advice,  and  he  assisted 


LOVE  IN   THE  WOODS.  95 

them  to  make  the  change,  which  not  only  added  to 
the  warmth  of  the  room,  but  saved  them  the  necessity 
of  constantly  watching  the  fire.  We  may  "  live  and 
learn,"  you  see,  even  in  a  new  country. 

To  return  to  the  Spencer's,  their  children  beat  any- 
thing I  have  ever  seen  for  size  and  vigor — such  limbs, 
such  lungs,  such  untiring  strength  ;  even  the  baby, 
eight  months  old,  stood  up  in  his  solid  wooden  cradle, 
and  actually  rocked  himself  with  such  an  amount  of 
force  that  my  heart  was  in  my  mouth  as  I  watched 
him.  Nothing  seemed  to  disturb  Mrs.  Spencer, 
though.  I  suppose  she  was  too  well  accustomed  to 
the  racket.  She  maintained  her  tranquillity  through  it 
all,  and  went  around  preparing  the  tea  without  taking 
the  slightest  notice. 

The  furniture  was  plain  and  strong.  I  observed 
the  chairs  and  some  other  articles  were  hung  up  on 
nails  against  the  walls.  I  asked  father,  in  a  low  voice, 
the  meaning  of  this.  "  Why,  to  keep  the  children  from 
smashing  them  all,  to  be  sure."  I  was  more  awe-struck 
than  ever.  By  this  time  the  tea  was  nearly  ready, 
and  I  discovered  I  was  most  ravenously  hungry,  and 
began  to  look  with  keen  interest  at  what  was  being 
placed  on  the  table.  There  was  a  big  jug  of  milk 
and  a  pot  of  tea,  two  large  loaves,  a  pat  of  butter, 
a  big  dish  of  lettuce,  and  last,  but  not  least,  an 
immense  custard  pudding.  The  sight  of  this  made 
my  mouth  water  after  our  late  rather  meagre  fare  at 
the  farm,  and  I  impatiently  awaited  the  summons  to 


96  MUSKOKA  MEMORIES. 

the  table.  At  last  everything  was  ready,  the  chairs 
handed  down,  the  children  seated  round,  and  the 
meal  began. 

I  was  in  that  condition  I  could  have  eaten  anything 
with  a  relish,  but  I  confess  I  had  a  special  eye  on  that 
big  custard,  so  it  came  with  quite  a  shock  when  our 
hostess,  apologizing,  informed  us  she  had  been  with- 
out sugar  for  some  time,  so  there  was  none  for  the 
tea  nor  none  in  the  custard.  Oh,  dear !  what  a  come 
down  ;  it  took  away  my  appetite.  After  tea  was  over 
we  prepared  to  start  for  home,  and  Mr.  Spencer, 
taking  pity  on  me,  kindly  proposed  rowing  us  part  of 
the  way  in  his  boat,  and  then  showing  us  a  shorter 
and  better  track  through  the  bush.  In  this  way  the 
return  journey  was  made  in  a  much  easier  fashion, 
but  I  shall  never  forget  my  first  walk  through  the 
"  Muskoka  bush."  I  may  say  just  here  that  the 
Spencer  family  now  number  a  round  dozen,  and  that 
the  pater  and  mater  familias  still  live  and  flourish. 

I  don't  know  how  it  is  that  large  families  seem  to 
be  the  rule  in  Muskoka ;  perhaps  it  is  owing  to  the 
bracing  climate,  fresh  air,  and  absence  of  luxuries. 
Twins  also  abound.  In  one  case  I  know  of  three 
pairs  in  one  family.  I  could  at  this  moment  count 
up  over  a  dozen  families  on  our  lakes  ranging  in  num- 
ber from  ten  to  fifteen.  Well,  the  Bible  says,  "  Blessed 
is  the  man  that  hath  his  quiver  full  of  them,"  and 
there's  room  enough  here  and  work  enough,  goodness 
knows,  so  let  them  come.  A  Muskoka  photographer 


LOVE  IN  THE  WOODS.  97 

tells  the  tale  that  one  day  a  settler's  wife  came  to  him 
with  her  eleven  children  to  have  their  pictures  taken. 
He  told  her  what  he  would  charge  a  dozen. 

"  Oh,"  she  said,  "  can't  you  take  less  than  a  dozen  ?  " 

"Well,  not  usually,"  he  replied,  with  an  eye  to 
business. 

"Come  along,  children,"  said  the  woman,  mourn- 
fully, "I've  only  got  eleven  yet;  we  shall  have  to 
come  again  when  there's  twelve,"  and  they  sadly 
went  their  way. 

When  father  and  I  got  back  to  the  farm  that  night 
I  had  to  prepare  for  my  departure  the  next  morn- 
ing. I  had  to  leave  them  all,  and  I  felt  dreadfully 
low-spirited  at  going  ;  in  fact,  though  I  rarely  shed 
tears,  and  am  considered  by  my  softer-hearted  friends 
rather  hard  in  consequence,  I  must  confess  I  have 
never  been  able  to  leave  Muskoka  without  a  few 
briny  drops  falling  into  the  lake  over  the  edge  of  the 
boat  which  was  bearing  me  away.  But  as  I  do  not 
wish  to  part  from  you  in  too  melancholy  a  mood,  I 
will  finish  this  chapter  by  telling  you  a  funny  inci- 
dent which  occurred  on  Saturday  afternoon. 

Winnie  and  I  were  busy  cleaning  up  the  shanty 
when  Mr.  Roberts  came  in  and  said,  "  Rover  seems 
very  hungry;  I  don't  believe  you  give  him  half 
enough  to  eat.  Why  don't  you  do  as  I  always  did 
with  my  big  dog — boil  some  potatoes  and  oatmeal, 
with  all  the  scraps,  in  the  big  iron  pot  and  make  the 
poor  beast  a  good  satisfying  meal  ?  Here,  give  me 


98 


MUSKOKA   MEMORIES. 


the  pot  ;  if  you're  busy  I'll  do  it  myself.     Can  I  take 
these  pieces,  and  these  ?  " 

Collecting  all  the  odds  and  ends  around,  he  put 
the  pot  on  the  stove  for  awhile  and  then  carried  it 
out  to  the  dog.  A  short  time  after  Winnie  said  to 
me,  "  Nan,  where  have  you  put  the  soap  ?  It  was 
here  a  few  minutes  ago."  I  had  not  seen  it,  and 
while  we  were  making  a  vain  search  for  it  in  every 
direction,  Mr.  Roberts  again  popped  his  head  in  at 
the  door  and  said,  "  I  don't  know  what  ails  the  dog, 
he  won't  eat  it  now  I've  taken  the  trouble  to  make  it. 
Just  look  at  him."  We  went  to  the  door  and  looked 
across  at  Rover.  There  he  stood,  gazing  at  the  pot 
with  a  most  rueful  and  hungry  look,  licking  his  lips, 
sniffing,  but  not  taking  a  bite.  All  at  once  an  idea 
seemed  to  strike  Winnie.  She  ran  across  to  the  pot, 
knelt  down  and  smelled  it,  then  burst  into  a  peal  of 
laughing,  and  rolling  on  the  grass  fairly  held  her  sides 
with  uncontrollable  mirth  —  she  had  found  the  soap,  so 
had  the  dog  ! 


CHAPTER   IX. 
THE  BIG  BOARDING-HOUSE. 

"  Where  brief  sojourners  in  the  cool,  soft  air 
Forget  their  inland  heats,  hard  toil  and  year-long  care." 

—  Whittier. 

1WILL  again  pass  over  two  or  three  years  of  our 
family  history,  just  touching  lightly  the  main 
incidents  which  have  since  befallen  us.  In  Muskoka 
my  father  had  cleared  up  considerably  more  of  his 
land  and  built  a  barn,  but  there  were  no  available 
funds  for  building  a  better  house,  so  he  still  occupied 
the  shanty.  In  Toronto  my  mother  still  lived  in 
the  same  house,  though  Winnie  and  Sue  were  both 
married. 

Winnie's  wedding  was  the  first  one  and  she  had  the 
two  little  "  Nancys,"  the  blonde  and  brunette,  as  her 
bridesmaids.  A  sweetly  pretty  group  they  were,  too, 
and  as  it  was  in  June  there  were  heaps  of  roses  and 
flowers,  and  the  little  maids  had  immense  bouquets, 
nearly  as  large  as  themselves.  The  newly-married 
pair  went  to  their  woodland  home  in  Muskoka  after 
the  marriage. 

The  following  year  Sue  made  up  her  mind,  too,  and 
amongst  her  numerous  followers  decided  on  one,  and 

99 


100  MUSKOKA  MEMORIES. 

took  him  for  better  or  worse.  The  little  bridesmaid's 
services  were  again  in  requisition,  so  now  I  had  three 
brothers-in-law.  The  last  one,  James  Marsden,  we 
always  reckon  as  the  "smart  man  of  the  family." 
Bet  boasted  that  her  husband  was  the  best  tempered ; 
Winnie's  husband  was  the  oldest ;  Sue's  was  the 
smartest,  so  they  each  had  something  to  be  proud  of. 
Sue's  new  home  was  to  be  in  Toronto,  and  is  so  still. 
It  is,  and  has  been  for  years,  the  headquarters  for  all 
the  Muskoka  relations  when  they  visit  the  city,  and 
good-natured  Sue  acts  as  our  general  business  agent, 
for  scarcely  a  week  passes  but  she  has  some  commis- 
sion for  somebody,  poor  girl.  She  is  what  you  might 
call  a  "  general  convenience  "  to  the  Muskoka  tribe. 

At  the  time  of  which  I  am  writing  people  were  just 
beginning  to  discover  the  advantages  of  the  Muskoka 
Lakes  as  a  place  of  summer  resort,  and  visitors  were 
becoming  more  numerous  year  by  year.  The  accom- 
modation for  these  strangers  was,  however,  very 
limited.  There  was  one  hotel  at  the  head  of  Lake 
Rosseau,  one  at  Port  Cockburn  (the  head  of  Lake 
Joseph),  another  at  Port  Carling,  and  I  think  this  was 
all.  The  homes  of  the  settlers  were,  as  a  rule,  small 
and  roughly  finished,  and  furnished  with  little  except 
children  ;  of  the  latter  the  supply  was  unlimited. 
Summer  cottages  were  almost  unknown,  so  it  was 
becoming  a  serious  question  where  to  put  the  visitors 
when  they  did  come. 

My  mother,  I  think,  was  the  first  one  to  conceive 


THE  BIG  BOARDING-HOUSE.  101 

the  idea  of  building  a  large  boarding-house  for  tour- 
ists. She  used  to  talk  to  Mr.  Roberts  when  he  was 
down  on  a  visit  to  the  city.  He  was,  even  then,  a 
firm  believer  in  the  future  of  the  Muskoka  Lakes,  and 
though  these  talks  might  have  led  to  nothing,  an 
event  happened  at  this  time  which  caused  them  to 
take  a  definite  shape.  This  was  the  death  of  my 
grandfather  at  the  old  homestead  in  England,  in 
consequence  of  which  my  father  came  into  possession 
of  a  sum  of  money  which  would  go  a  good  way 
towards  carrying  out  the  plans  in  mother's  mind. 

My  father,  too,  saw  the  wisdom  of  the  idea,  and  fore- 
saw that  in  the  near  future  there  would  be  more  money 
made  in  Muskoka  by  boarding  the  summer  visitors 
than  by  farming.  Of  course  the  season  was  short — 
just  the  months  of  July  and  August — and  though  the 
rush  all  at  once  would  make  the  work  more  arduous 
for  the  time  being,  there  remained  the  long  winter 
and  spring  months  when  they  would  be  entirely  at 
liberty,  could  shut  up  their  house  and  leave  it  to  take 
care  of  itself  while  they  came  down  and  visited  those 
of  their  children  who  lived  in  the  city.  It  was  decided 
then  to  start  building  the  big  boarding-house  in  the 
spring.  It  was  big  to  us  at  that  time,  and  when  com- 
plete would  accommodate  about  fifty  guests.  Father 
did  not  hope  to  get  it  entirely  finished  and  furnished, 
too,  the  first  summer,  but  he  thought  he  would  have 
it  so  far  advanced  as  to  enable  him  to  take  a  few 
tourists  to  start  with  about  the  middle  of  July. 
7 


102  MUSKOKA  MEMORIES. 

Accordingly,  as  soon  as  navigation  opened  and  the 
frost  was  out  of  the  ground,  the  foundation  was  dug 
and  the  work  began.  The  building  was  a  plain  and 
barn-like  structure  of  two  and  a-half  stories,  very 
different  to  the  ornate  and  varied  buildings  of  the 
present  day.  There  seemed  to  be  but  one  model  for 
Muskoka  houses  in  those  days,  and  that  was  the  plain 
and  homely  barn  with  an  added  verandah.  But  in 
the  eyes  of  the  Hathaway  family  it  was  a  palace 
indeed.  I  did  not  see  it  until  nearly  completed,  but  in 
the  beginning  of  July  I  was  granted,  by  my  kind 
employer,  a  whole  month's  holiday  in  order  that  I 
might  go  up  and  help  with  the  cleaning,  fixing  and 
general  preparation  for  opening  the  new  house.  My 
mother  had  decided  not  to  move  from  her  Toronto 
home  until  the  following  spring,  so  of  course  she  could 
not  be  with  us.  So  Bet  and  I,  therefore,  were  entrusted 
with  full  charge  of  the  opening  ceremonies. 

This  was  the  occasion  of  my  second  visit  to 
Hathaway's  Bay,  and  very  glad  was  I  to  see  it  once 
more.  I  found  the  new  house  looking  in  anything 
but  a  habitable  state,  neither  doors  nor  windows  in, 
and  hammering  and  sawing  going  on  briskly  in 
every  direction. 

"  I  do  not  see  what  we  can  do  for  the  present  in 
the  cleaning  line,"  I  said  to  father  that  night,  as  I  sat 
talking  to  him  in  the  shanty. 

"  Oh,  well,"  he  replied,  "  we  are  not  quite  ready  for 
that ;  but  a  few  days  more  work  and  things  will  look 


THE   BIG  BOARDING-HOUSE.  103 

very  different.  Even  if  we  are  not  ready  till  the  first 
of  August,  we  may  get  some  late-comers  and  make  a 
few  dollars,  perhaps  ;  but  we  shall  see." 

You  may  be  sure  Bet  and  I  took  advantage  of  this 
respite  for  the  next  few  days  from  the  broom  and 
scrubbingb-rush  exercise  which  we  had  been  looking 
forward  to,  and  we  made  up  our  minds  to  have  a  good 
old  time  while  we  could.  We  had  Winnie  now  to  go 
and  see,  and  more  than  Winnie,  too,  for  there  was  a 
lovely  little  blue-eyed  baby  there,  and  we  set  off  next 
morning  to  visit  her.  She  lived  in  a  little  cottage  in 
the  midst  of  the  woods,  about  a  mile  from  my  father's 
place,  and  even  in  the  short  time  she  had  lived  there 
had  converted  her  surroundings  into  a  bower  of 
flowers.  She  had  a  small  verandah  shaded  with 
Virginia  creepers,  and  here,  sitting  on  the  floor,  we 
found  the  baby.  Winnie  came  running  out  when  she 
heard  our  voices,  delighted  to  see  us  once  more  and 
hear  all  the  Toronto  news. 

After  admiring  the  boy,  who  was  a  little  more 
than  a  year  old  and  named  John  Hamlet  (we 
had  to  have  a  Shakespearian  name,  of  course), 
though  it  was  familiarly  shortened  to  "  Letto " — 
as  Winnie  laughingly  said  one  John  or  Jack  either 
was  enough  for  her — we  went  indoors  to  view  the 
interior  of  her  domain,  leaving  the  baby  on  the 
verandah.  Winnie  said  she  generally  left  him 
there  the  whole  morning  while  she  was  about 
her  housework.  He  was  just  beginning  to  creep 


104  MUSKOKA   MEMORIES. 

Winnie  used  to  tether  him  with  a  piece  of  string  tied 
round  his  waist  and  fastened  to  a  nail  in  the  floor,  so 
that  he  could  not  crawl  off  the  verandah.  About  four 
or  five  feet  was  the  limit  of  his  peregrinations,  and  it 
was  laughable  to  see  him  when  first  set  down  and 
secured.  He  would  start  off  on  hands  and  knees  at  a 
racing  speed,  and  then  suddenly  would  be  brought  up 
short  to  his  intense  astonishment ;  then,  with  renewed 
energy,  he  would  start  again  in  another  direction,  to 
be  brought  once  more  to  the  same  sudden  stop.  Winnie 
said  he  was  always  putting  any  small  things  he  could 
lay  his  hands  on  through  the  knot-holes  in  the  veran- 
dah floor,  and  in  that  way  she  kept  losing  her  thimbles, 
spools,  buttons,  etc.  While  she  was  telling  us  this  a 
piercing  shriek  from  the  baby  made  us  all  rush  out  to 
see  what  had  happened.  Winnie  fell  down  on  her 
knees  beside  him,  and  he  clung  to  her,  screaming 
evidently  nearly  scared  out  of  his  wits.  We  gazed 
round,  but  nothing  was  to  be  seen  that  could  have 
frightened  him. 

"  What  is  it,  my  darling  ?  "  said  Winnie,  trying  to 
soothe  him,  but  he  started  back  from  her  embrace  and 
fixed  his  eyes  with  a  most  terrified  expression  on  one 
of  the  largest  knot-holes  in  the  flooring. 

Naturally  we  all  looked  in  the  same  direction,  and 
at  that  moment  a  cat's  paw  come  up  through  the 
hole,  shook  itself,  and  disappeared  again.  The  baby 
gave  another  fearful  yell  of  terror  and  buried  his  face 
in  his  mother's  gown.  Up  came  the  paw  again  and 


THE   BIG   BOARDING-HOUSE.  105 

shook  itself  in  the  most  playful  manner.  We  shook, 
too,  with  laughing,  as  we  helped  Winnie  to  untie  him 
and  carry  him  indoors.  The  pussy  cat  had  been  under 
the  verandah,  and,  attracted  by  the  light  through 
the  hole  and  the  little  fingers  poking  at  it,  evidently 
wanted  to  have  a  game  at  play. 

The  baby  never  forgot  his  fright,  though,  and  always 
avoided  the  spot.  As  soon  as  he  could  talk  he  spoke 
of  it  with  bated  breath  as  "  the  great  eye-scratcher's 
hole." 

Before  we  left  we  arranged  with  Winnie  that  she 
should  come  over  to  father's  early  the  next  morning 
and  we  would  all  go  together  to.  pay  a  visit  to  the 
Spencers,  which  we  accordingly  did.  We  carried  the 
baby  by  turns,  and  I  found  the  road  had  been  some- 
what improved  since  I  paid  my  former  memorable 
visit. 

We  found  Mrs.  Spencer  looking  as  young  and 
happy  as  ever,  nursing  the  latest  arrival ;  there  had 
been  two  or  three  added  to  the  family  since  I  was 
there  before.  She  was  delighted  to  see  us  all,  and 
cordially  invited  us  to  stay  awhile,  which  we  were  not 
sorry  to  do,  for  we  were  tired  with  our  long  walk.  The 
younger  children  were  indoors,  and  Mrs.  Spencer  had 
been  fortunate  enough  to  secure  the  services  of  a 
young  girl,  not  long  out  from  Ireland,  who,  though 
ignorant  of  the  ways  of  this  country  as  yet,  was  still 
willing  and  good  tempered,  and  a  great  help  with  the 
little  ones. 


106  MUSKOKA  MEMORIES. 

We  told  her  we  were  going  to  do  without  servants 
this  season ;  for  the  short  time  we  should  have  the 
house  open  we  thought  we  could  manage.  While  we 
were  chatting  the  aforesaid  Irish  maid  came  rushing 
into  the  room,  greatly  excited,  but,  seeing  visitors,  was 
making  off  again,  when  Mrs.  Spencer,  thinking  some- 
thing was  amiss,  called  her  back.  "  And  plaze,  ma'am," 
she  burst  forth,  "and  what  do  you  think  those 
child'her  are  afther  doin'  now  ?  Shure  if  they  hav'nt 
shtole  the  new  ball  of  shtring  masther  was  afther  git- 
ting  for  the  swate  pays,  and  a  whole  paper  full  of 
nails,  and  have  tied  nearly  iv'ry  blissid  hen  on  the 
nists,  and  shure  the  young  rascals  say  they're  going  to 
kape  them  there  till  they  consint  to  lay,  no  mather, 
they  says,  if  they  all  shtarves  to  dith  fust." 

Mrs.  Spencer  hastily  arose  and,  giving  the  baby  to 
the  girl,  started  off  to  investigate  matters,  and  we, 
being  curious,  quickly  followed  her.  Sure  enough, 
when  we  got  to  the  hen-house  pandemonium  reigned. 
There  were  about  half  a  dozen  hens  securely  tied  on 
the  nests,  and  the  squawking,  racket  and  dust  were 
awful.  They  had  strings  to  their  legs,  their  necks, 
their  wings  and  tails.  The  work  had  been  most 
thoroughly  done,  and  the  strings  were  all  secured  at 
different  angles  by  means  of  the  nails. 

The  older  children  were  proudly  surveying  their 
handiwork,  and  the  younger  ones  capering  around  in 
great  glee,  shouting,  "Now  we  shall  have  eggs, 
mother,  lots  of  eggs !"  "  It  was  Ben  Hathaway  told 


THE   BIG  BOARDING-HOUSE.  107 

us,  yesterday,"  broke  in  another  one.  "  He  said,  *  If 
your  hens  don't  lay,  tie  them  on  the  nests  till  they 
do/  So  we  have,  mother,  and  they're  trying  hard,  but 
they'll  never  get  loose."  "  Never  get  loose !  Never 
get  loose  ! "  shouted  the  little  ones  in  chorus,  jumping 
up  and  down  to  emphasize  the  words.  The  scene 
was  indescribably  comic,  and  we  laughed  till  our  sides 
ached,  but  Mrs.  Spencer  scolded  them  roundly.  "You 
bad  children,  run  at  once  and  get  me  a  knife,"  and  she 
proceeded  summarily  to  cut  the  strings,  much  to  the 
disappointment  of  the  children.  "  If  Ben  Hathaway 
told  you  such  a  thing  he  was  just  fooling,"  she  told 
them.  "  I'm  sure  I  don't  know  what  you'll  do  next. 
I  never  saw  such  children.  Go  along  with  you,  every 
one,"  and  she  led  the  way  back  to  the  house. 

When,  on  our  return  home,  we  told  Ben  the  joke,  he 
fairly  exploded.  He  had  made  the  remark  to  the 
children  as  he  was  passing,  just  in  fun,  never  thinking 
of  them  acting  on  it  so  literally. 

When  Sunday  came  (the  men  working  on  the 
building  having  gone  home  from  Saturday  night  till 
Monday  morning)  we  were  looking  forward  to  a 
pleasant  day  altogether,  for  Winnie  and  her  husband 
were  coming  to  dinner.  Bet  had  concocted  a  very 
savory  meat  pie  out  of  our  last  scraps  of  fresh  meat, 
and,  though  it  was  not  large,  the  smell  was  delicious, 
and  we  all  gathered  round  the  table  with  very  good 
appetites,  prepared  to  enjoy  it.  Just  as  father  had 
put  his  knife  in  the  pie,  we  heard  a  noise  in  the 


108  MUSKOKA  MEMORIES. 

distance,  bang !  banging !  like  a  heavy  weight  being 
dragged  along.  Bet  ran  to  the  little  window  and 
across  the  clearing  she  saw  coming  the  whole  Spencer 
family ;  Mrs.  Spencer  enthroned  on  an  old  stone-boat 
with  her  babies,  drawn  by  the  old  horse,  with  Mr. 
Spencer  at  his  head,  the  other  juvenile  members  of 
the  family  careering  wildly  around. 

When  she  heard  who  was  coming,  Winnie  gave  one 
despairing  look  at  the  meat  pie,  and  shouted  :  "Down 
on  your  knees,  every  one  of  you,  and  pray  that  they've 
had  their  dinner  ! " 

But  it  was  all  to  no  purpose  ;  and  though  some  of 
us  were  selfish  enough  to  wish  that  we  had  dined  just 
half  an  hour  sooner,  we  had  at  least  the  satisfaction 
of  seeing  our  precious  pie  eaten  with  great  gusto  and 
warmly  praised  by  our  friends,  though  Winnie  said 
she  never  realized  so  sadly  before  the  truth  of  the 
old  proverb,  "  There's  many  a  slip  twixt  the  pie  and 
the  lip." 

This  was  the  last  of  our  holidays,  for  next  morning 
father  said  we  could  commence  scrubbing  out  some 
of  the  rooms  in  the  new  house.  So,  after  breakfast, 
Bet  and  I  went  over  there  with  our  pails  and  brushes 
prepared  for  a  good  day's  work.  The  floors,  we 
found,  were  in  a  terrible  state  with  mortar  and  lime. 
Dear  reader,  has  it  ever  been  your  lot,  your  miser- 
able lot,  I  may  say,  to  scrub  out  a  new  house  which 
the  plasterers  have  just  left  ?  If  so,  I  am  sure  of  your 
sympathy.  We  carried  pails  of  water  innumerable  ; 


THE   BIG   BOARDING-HOUSE.  109 

we  scratched  and  we  scraped,  we  soaked  and  we 
scrubbed,  and  still  we  couldn't  get  them  clean.  They 
did  not  look  so  bad  when  just  finished,  but  when 
they  were  dry  they  seemed  to  suffer  a  relapse  and  an 
eruption  of  mortar  again  appeared  on  the  surface, 
causing  us  sadly  to  conclude  we  would  have  to  go 
over  it  once  more. 

However,  all  things  come  to  an  end,  and  we  got 
through  the  ground  floor  at  last  and  were  com- 
mencing on  the  bedrooms,  when,  to  our  dismay, 
a  party  of  four  young  men  arrived  by  the  evening 
boat  and  said  they  had  heard  we  were  ready  for 
boarders  and  had  come  to  stay.  We  hardly  knew 
what  to  do.  We  did  not  like  to  send  them  away, 
and  there  was  no  means  of  getting  them  away  till  the 
next  day.  The  worst  feature  of  the  case  was  that  we 
had  no  mattresses,  bedsteads,  or  bedding.  These 
things  had  been  ordered  in  Toronto,  but  had  not  yet 
arrived. 

We  explained  this  to  our  visitors,  but  they  made 
light  of  the  difficulty  and  seemed  to  have  thoroughly 
made  up  their  minds  to  stay  where  they  were.  So, 
after  we  had  given  them  some  supper  and  they  had 
gone  for  a  row  on  the  lake,  we  held  a  rapid  council  of 
war  as  to  ways  and  means  of  sleeping  accommo- 
dation, which  was  our  most  serious  trouble.  At  last 
we  came  to  the  conclusion  that  our  best  plan  would 
be  to  give  up  the  shanty  to  the  young  men  and 
migrate  ourselves  to  the  new  house,  with  all  the  old 


110  MUSKOKA  MEMORIES. 

clothes,  coats  and  rugs  we  could  muster,  to  make  up 
a  shake-down  on  the  floor.  Fortunately,  we  had  an 
old  lounge,  and  with  this  we  could  make  a  fairly 
comfortable  bed  for  father,  so  we  at  once  proceeded 
to  carry  it  over.  Our  new  boarders  no  sooner  saw 
us  with  our  burden  than  they  came  to  our  assistance, 
so  we  explained  to  them  the  arrangement  we  had 
made  and  they  expressed  themselves  as  quite  satisfied. 
After  making  up  the  beds  for  them  in  the  shanty 
and  fixing  it  up  as  comfortably  as  we  could,  we 
returned  to  the  new  house.  Father  and  his  lounge 
we  arranged  for  in  the  large  parlor,  which  we  had 
scrubbed,  but  Bet  and  I  had  to  retire  to  one  of  the 
upstairs  rooms  with  its  thickly  mortared  floor — I 
believe  there  was  nearly  as  much  mortar  on  the  floor 
as  on  the  walls,  only  not  quite  so  evenly  distributed. 
Well,  on  this  lumpy,  gritty  floor  poor  Bet  and  I  had 
to  rest  our  weary  bones,  and  try  to  seek  a  night's 
repose.  We  spread  out  the  various  articles  of  cloth- 
ing we  had  secured,  patted  them  into  shape,  divested 
ourselves  of  our  garments,  covered  ourselves  with  an 
old  table  cover  and — "sought  our  pillows,"  I  was 
going  to  say,  and  upon  mature  consideration  I  think 
that  is  the  exact  term  to  use — sought  our  pillows, 
but  no  pillows  did  we  find.  Bet  rolled  up  a  piece  of 
carpet  into  a  miserable  substitute,  but  the  wretched 
make-believe  hastened  to  escape  from  us  on  the  first 
opportunity,  and  after  I  did  get  to  sleep  I  awoke 
with  a  fearful  nightmare.  One  of  the  new  arrivals 


THE   BIG   BOARDING-HOUSE.  Ill 

had  suddenly  gone  mad  and  was  cutting  off  my 
right  ear  with  a  carving-knife.  I  awoke  in  a  great 
sweat  to  find  the  side  of  my  head  resting  on  a  hard 
knot  of  mortar,  and  my  ear  had  a  sharp  attack  of 
cramp  in  consequence.  However,  morning  dawned 
at  last,  and  we  felt  not  the  slightest  inclination  to 
be  lie-a-beds. 

How  fervently  we  kept  wishing  all  the  next  day 
that  the  mattresses,  etc.,  would  come  by  the  evening 
boat,  but  we  were  doomed  to  disappointment.  People 
in  Muskoka,  I  find,  are  used  to  disappointments  of 
this  kind  on  the  boat's  part,  they  get  hardened  to  it. 

However,  the  boat  brought  us  something  we  did 
not  expect,  and  that  was  our  dear  old  Sue.  We 
could  hardly  believe  our  eyes  when  we  saw  her  bonny 
rosy  face  smiling  down  at  us  from  the  deck  of  the 
steamer.  How  we  hugged  and  kissed  her  when  she 
stepped  ashore  and  told  us  she  had  come  to  our 
assistance  for  a  couple  of  weeks.  We  seized  her 
parcels  and  bag,  and,  as  we  walked  beside  her  to  the 
house,  plied  her  with  questions  about  mother  and 
everybody  else  in  Toronto.  Father  was  as  delighted 
as  we  were  when  he  saw  her,  and,  of  course,  as  soon 
as  tea  was  over,  we  took  her  to  inspect  the  new  house. 
How  large  and  imposing  it  looked  to  our  fond  eyes 
as  we  gazed  upon  it !  Never  was  such  a  house 
before  nor  since ! 

There  was  one  small  drawback  to  our  happiness 
that  evening,  that  is,  to  mine  and  Bet's.  Our  hearts 


112  MUSKOKA  MEMORIES. 

sank  when  we  thought  of  introducing  Sue  to  our 
sleeping  apartment ;  .but  as  bedtime  drew  near  there 
was  no  alternative,  and  we  were  forced  to  reveal  to 
poor  Sue  the  dreadful  condition  of  things,  so  far  as 
bed  and  bedding  were  concerned.  Bet  had  tried  her 
best  to  make  the  shake-down  a  little  wider,  so  that  it 
would  accommodate  three.  She  had  hunted  up 
another  bundle  of  old  clothes  and  added  them  to  the 
conglomeration.  I  was  condemned  to  sleep  in  the 
middle.  I  beg  your  pardon,  did  I  say  sleep?  That 
was  wrong,  for  it  was  mighty  little  sleeping  I  did  that 
night.  I  think  I  dozed  off  once  towards  morning,  for 
I  remember  when  I  opened  my  eyes  in  the  faint  light 
of  the  early  dawn  I  saw  poor  Sue  sitting  up  em- 
bracing her  knees  and  trying  to  cover  her  poor  cold 
feet  with  her  nightgown.  I  believe  she  even  shed  a 
few  tears  and  murmured,  "  I  left  my  happy  home  for 
this."  But  we  gathered  up  the  unfortunate  bed, 
which  had  dispersed  in  every  direction,  and  tucked 
her  up  and  comforted  her  the  best  we  could.  Still 
we  were  all  glad  when  it  was  time  to  arise.  This 
was  our  last  night  of  misery,  though,  for  the  next 
day  the  mattresses  arrived,  and  our  troubles  on  this 
score  were,  happily,  a  thing  of  the  past. 

The  cleaning  now  proceeded  at  a  rapid  rate,  for, 
including  Sue,  there  were  three  of  us  to  work.  The 
visitors  began  to  arrive  at  a  rapid  rate,  too.  As  soon 
as  a  bedroom  was  cleaned  and  made  ready  it  was 
occupied  by  some  new  arrival,  and  every  day  we 


THE  BIG  BOARDING-HOUSE.  113 

dragged  our  mattresses  into  another  mortary  room, 
till  the  whole  of  them,  thank  goodness,  were  finished 
at  last.  I  believe  we  slept  by  turns  in  every  room  in 
the  house,  and  as  it  was  before  they  had  undergone 
the  cleansing  process  you  can  imagine  we  had  enough 
of  mortar  and  lime  to  last  us  the  rest  of  our  lives. 

Now,  you  will  want  to  know  something  of  our  first 
boarders,  but  I  think  I  will  leave  this  till  the  next 
chapter. 


CHAPTER  X. 

OUR  SUMMER  BOARDERS. 

"  Loose-haired,  bare-footed,  hand-in-hand, 
Young  girls  went  tripping  down  the  sand  ; 
And  youths  and  maidens  sitting  in  the  moon 
Dreamed  o'er  the  old  fond  dream,  from  which  we  wake 

too  soon." 

—  Whittier. 

THE  four  young  men  I  mentioned  in  my  last 
chapter  as  being  our  first  boarders  had  turned 
out  to  be  very  pleasant,  and  gave  us  very  little 
trouble.  The  next  visitors  to  arrive  were  an  elderly 
gentleman,  his  young  wife,  and  the  wife's  sister.  The 
young  wife  was  a  pretty  nonentity,  but  the  sister  was  of 
a  different  stamp  ;  she  was  tall,  dark,  and  rather  mas- 
culine looking,  with  a  suspicion  of  a  moustache  ;  con- 
siderably older  than  her  married  sister.  I  soon  found 
out  she  had  an  unpleasant  habit  of  setting  everybody 
down  whenever  she  got  the  chance,  which  made  me 
suspicious  that  she  must  be  a  school-ma'am.  I  felt 
sure  she  was  ;  there  is  something  about  a  school- 
ma'am  everybody  recognizes.  I  think  they  are  so 
used  to  looking  for  faults  in  their  scholars,  and  cor- 
recting them,  that  they  are  a  little  too  apt  to  treat  the 
people  they  meet  in  society  in  the  same  summary 

114 


OUR  SUMMER  BOARDERS.  115 

fashion.  They  all  seem  "  to  the  manner  born,"  as  it 
were.  This  sister  was  the  real  "  boss  "  of  the  party, 
though,  of  course,  the  old  gent  imagined  himself  to  be; 
but  he  was  a  mere  puppet  in  the  hands  of  his  wife, 
who  was  ditto  in  the  hands  of  the  strong-minded 
sister.  The  old  gentleman's  name  was  Furness,  the 
sister's  Miss  Nora  Pole.  I  remember  laughing  at  the 
signature  at  the  end  of  the  letter  which  she  wrote 
announcing  their  arrival,  "  Yours  truly,  N.  Pole."  I 
told  Bet  she  ought  to  have  put  "  yours  frigidly " ;  it 
would  have  been  more  appropriate  for  the  "  North 
Pole  " — and  ever  after,  between  ourselves,  we  called 
her  by  that  name. 

Next  to  arrive  were  two  maiden  ladies,  the  Misses 
Stitchins,  with  their  pet  dog  Fido,  whom  they  would 
have  liked  to  bring  to  the  table  with  them  at  every 
meal,  but  this  being  objected  to  by  the  other  guests, 
one  sister  always  remained  with  the  darling  creature 
till  the  other  one  had  finished  her  meal,  as  he  really 
could  not  be  left  alone  ;  "  he  would  break  his  heart." 

Bet  did  the  cooking  and  took  charge  of  the  kitchen. 
She  was  a  fine  cook,  I  can  tell  you  ;  as  in  everything 
else  she  was  on  the  top  of  the  tree.  I  did  the  upstairs 
work  and  waited  on  table.  The  guests  breakfasted 
between  eight  and  nine  in  the  morning,  and  for  about 
an  hour  I  was  kept  on  the  run,  as  they  came  down 
one  after  another.  Mr.  Furness  gave  more  trouble  at 
the  table  than  any  of  the  others.  He  had  a  peculiar- 
ity which  was  very  irritating  to  me — he  wanted  every- 


116  MUSKOKA  MEMORIES. 

thing  he  saw.  We  had  not  advanced  so  far  as  to 
have  bills  of  fare  at  present,  so  I  used  to  repeat  the 
menu  in  an  undertone  to  each  guest  as  I  took  their 
order — beefsteak,  cold  ham,  fried  ham,  eggs,  fish,  or 
whatever  we  might  have.  The  old  gent  sat  at  the 
head  of  the  table,  and  was  always  first  at  his  post. 
At  the  sound  of  the  bell  he  made  a  bee-line  in  double- 
quick  time  to  his  place.  After  he  had  made  his 
choice  and  been  served  I  would  go  to  some  of  the 
others,  but  no  sooner  did  he  hear  the  next  order  given 
than  he  would  call  out,  "  I  will  take  some  of  that, 
too,"  and  so  on,  all  round. 

Perhaps  one  of  the  Misses  Stitchins  would  say,  f!  I 
will  take  a  hard-boiled  egg  "  ;  the  other  sister,  "  I  will 
try  a  poached  egg  on  toast."  A  loud  voice  from  the 
end  of  the  table  would  call  out,  "  I  will  take  a  hard- 
boiled  egg  and  a  poached  egg  on  toast." 

Or  perhaps  one  of  the  boarders  would  say,  "  Have 
you  any  marmalade  ?  I  don't  think  I  will  take  any 
meat  this  morning."  Like  an  echo  came  from  Mr. 
Furness  the  request  for  the  same.  Finally,  he  would 
be  literally  surrounded  with  small  dishes  and  plates. 
I  confess  my  patience  would  give  out  towards  the  last, 
and  some  of  the  plates  would  be  put  down  in  front  of 
him  with  rather  a  sounding  whack  !  Nothing  seemed 
to  disturb  him,  though,  and  he  helped  himself  to  the 
choice  tid-bits  off  every  dish,  his  wife  and  the  "North 
Pole,"  who  flanked  him  on  either  side,  evidently  tickled 


OUR  SUMMER  BOARDERS. 


117 


to  think  he  was  getting  the  full  value  of  his  board 
money.  The  Misses  Stitchins,  though,  regarded  him 
with  eyes  of  horror  and  disgust.  The  young  men 
joked  sotto  voce  amongst  themselves  ;  it  was  great  fun 
for  them. 

I  remember  once  just  such  another  gourmand  as 
Mr.  Furness.  It  was  on  board  ship.  They  say  "  a 
person's  true  nature  is  shown  when  travelling."  He 
sat  opposite  to  me  at  table  and  acted  in  much  the 
same  way  as  our  boarder.  He  seemed  to  be  on  the 
constant  watch  to  see  that  no  one  got  ahead  of  him. 

One  day  I  was  late  at  lunch  and  the  baked  apples 
were  all  gone.  My  steward  on  discovering  this 
brought  me  a  nice  orange  on  a  plate,  saying  as 
he  set  it  in  front  of  me,  "  The  apples  are  all  gone,  so 
I  asked  the  head  steward  for  an  orange."  I  thanked 
him  ;  but  looking  across  the  table  saw  the  eyes  of 
the  gentleman  opposite  fixed  with  a  hungry  glare 
on  my  poor  orange.  "  Waiter,"  he  called  to  his 
own  steward,  "bring  me  an  orange."  The  steward 
started,  and  glancing  across  at  us,  met,  I  suppose,  the 
eye  of  his  fellow-waiter  behind  my  chair,  for  I  dis- 
tinctly saw  the  wink.  He  went  out  into  the  passage 
(I'm  sure  he  went  no  farther),  and  returned  in  about 
a  minute,  saying,  "  The  fruit  is  all  locked  up,  sir,  and 
the  head  steward  can't  be  found  with  the  keys,  but 
there'll  be  oranges  on  the  table  at  dinner,  sir."  So 
"  His  Greediness "  got  fooled  ;  and  as  everybody's 
attention  seemed  to  be  drawn  to  my  orange  I  picked 
8 


118  MUSKOKA   MEMORIES. 

it  up  and  retired  to  the  privacy  of  my  own  cabin  to 
eat  it.  Don't  you  think  this  gentleman  and  Mr. 
Furness  must  have  been  kindred  spirits  ?  What 
would  have  happened,  think  you,  if  they  had  been 
caged  up  together  with  a  limited  supply  of  food  ?  It 
is  hard  to  say.  I  think  it  would  have  been  a  case  of 
"  the  survival  of  the  fittest." 

But  to  return  to  our  boarders.  Mr.  Furness  hired 
a  boat,  and  they  spent  a  great  part  of  the  time  on  the 
water.  The  Misses  Stitchins  spent  most  of  their 
time  on  the  verandah  busily  engaged  with  squares  of 
coarse  linen,  needles  and  bunches  of  washing  silks, 
with  which  they  were  patiently  producing  hideous 
monstrosities  in  the  way  of  flowers,  birds  and  butter- 
flies, holding  them  up  for  each  other's  admiration 
when  there  was,  unfortunately,  no  one  else  near 
enough  to  admire.  Notwithstanding,  they  were  dear 
old  souls,  and  gave  us  less  trouble  than  any  of  the 
rest.  They  took  their  dip  in  the  lake  every  morning 
regularly  at  eleven,  wearing  oil-skin  caps  to  avoid 
wetting  their  hair  ;  wet  towels  inside  the  caps  to  avoid 
sunstroke  ;  long-sleeved  bathing  dresses  to  avoid  sun- 
burn ;  canvas  bathing  shoes  to  avoid  mud-turtles ; 
and  very  pretty  they  looked,  I  assure  you,  as  they 
disported  themselves  with  modest  mien  in  the  cooling 
waters  of  the  lake.  Dear  me  !  what  a  shock  it  would 
be  to  them  if  they  saw  the  young  folks  bathing  now- 
a-days — girls  with  bare  arms  and  legs  taking  headers 
from  the  wharf,  turning  a  somersault  in  the  air  before 


OUR  SUMMER  BOARDERS.  .119 

they  touched  the  water ;  young  men  in  still  scantier 
attire  gazing  admiringly  at  them,  and  then  all  splash- 
ing and  dashing  together  in  the  water  like  a  shoal  of 
porpoises.  I  verily  believe  that  if  the  Misses  Stitchins 
could  have  seen  such  a  sight,  the  oil-skin  caps,  wet 
towels  included,  would  have  risen  from  their  heads  in 
horror;  they  would  hardly  have  survived  such  a 
scene. 

The  next  boarder  to  arrive  at  Hatha way's  Bay 
was  a  tall  ascetic-looking  High  Church  clergyman, 
with  shaven  face,  high  collar,  very  straight  vest  and 
clerical  coat.  He  entered  his  name  as  the  Rev. 
Theophilus  Monk,  M.A.,  D.D. — mad  with  a  double 
D,  as  Winnie  said,  looking  over  my  shoulder  at  the 
entry.  He  spoke  with  the  "  lovely  drawl "  so  much 
admired  by  the  "  ritualistic  school  of  oratory."  You 
know  what  it  sounds  like,  "  He  that  hath  yaws  to  yaw 
let  him  yaw  " — that  kind  of  style,  which  to  me  is  so 
unnatural.  We  overheard  him  telling  father,  while 
sitting  on  the  verandah  on  the  evening  of  his  arrival, 
he  was  suffering  from  insomnia  and  dyspepsia 
brought  on  by  overstudy  and  too  rigid  lenten  abstin- 
ence, and  though  very  sorry  to  leave  his  flock,  whom 
he  was  guiding  gently  back  to  the  "faith  of  their 
fathers,"  he  had  been  informed  by  his  medical 
advisers  that  he  must  really  go  into  retreat  for  a  few 
months  and  endeavor  to  "  recuperate  his  physique." 
This  last  phrase  tickled  our  fancy  very  much,  has  in 
fact  remained  with  us  as  a  family  saying  to  this  day, 


120  MUSKOKA  MEMORIES. 

and  no  one  of  us  can  ever  look  pale,  sick  or  weary, 
without  being  immediately  told  by  another  member 
of  the  family  to  "  Go  and  recuperate  your  physique." 

Miss  Pole  had  been  doing  a  little  deft  angling  on 
her  own  account  with  our  four  nice  young  boarders, 
but  so  far  without  securing  a  single  bite,  and  to-mor- 
row they  were  leaving  us ;  but  her  face  brightened 
when  she  saw  the  Rev.  Monk.  Here  was  another 
fish  she  could  possibly  hook.  She  commenced  her 
angling  next  morning  at  breakfast — it  happened  to 
be  Friday.  "  What !  no  fish  ?  "  she  began,  "  and  this 
Friday,"  glancing  round  and  speaking  loud  enough  to 
let  the  reverend  gentleman  hear.  "  I  suppose  then  I 
am  reduced  to  eggs  for  breakfast.  But  I  do  hope, 
Miss  Hathaway,  that  there  will  be  fish  for  dinner,  or  I 
don't  know  what  I  shall  do.  You  know  I  never  eat 
meat  on  Fridays."  I  knew  nothing  of  the  sort,  but  I 
discreetly  held  my  peace  and  went  for  the  eggs. 
Before  two  days  were  over,  however,  I  saw  "my 
lady "  being  paddled  around  the  bay  in  Mr.  Monk's 
canoe,  which  he  had  hired  to  assist  in  the  "  recupera- 
tion." Ah!  I  thought  to  myself,  you  are  doing 
well,  Miss  Pole,  provided  you  don't  strike  the  rock 
of  "clerical  celibacy";  that  would  be  a  disastrous 
ending  to  your  "  fishing  excursion." 

This  morning  our  pleasant  quartette  of  young  men 
bade  us  "  good-bye,"  much  to  our  regret.  They  left  us 
with  many  good  wishes  for  our  success  and  promises 
to  visit  us  again.  We  felt  quite  low  spirited  as  we 


OUR  SUMMER  BOARDERS.  121 

saw  them  depart  waving  their  handkerchiefs  to  us  till 
the  boat  carried  them  out  of  our  sight. 

My  time,  too,  had  nearly  come  to  an  end — as  all 
things  do  in  this  world — and  though  I  was  loath  to 
depart,  "  necessity  knew  no  choice."  Bet  had  secured 
the  services  of  a  nice  young  girl,  a  settler's  daughter, 
to  take  my  place  for  the  few  remaining  weeks  of  the 
season.  I  will  only  be  able  to  tell  you,  therefore,  of 
one  more  arrival  and  then  close  this  chapter. 

Two  days  before  my  departure  the  weather  turned 
very  wet  and  stormy — there  was  a  regular  "Muskoka 
soaker,"  for  when  it  does  rain  here  it  comes  down  with 
a  will;  it  is  a  case  of  "water,  water,  everywhere;" 
the  verandahs  are  streaming,  the  summer  kitchen 
leaking,  the  guests  grumbling,  the  children  tumbling 
(excuse  the  rhyme,  it  was  not  intentional).  Altogether 
such  days  as  this  of  continued  downpour  in  the  sum- 
mer season  are  one  of  the  hardest  things  the  boarding- 
house-keeper  has  to  contend  with.  All  the  guests 
look  like  fish  out  of  water,  as  they  literally  are  for  the 
nonce — that  is  if  they  have  sense  enough  to  keep 
indoors ;  but  they  don't  appear  to  know  what  to  do 
with  themselves.  They  hang  around,  yawning  and 
looking  first  at  the  sky  and  then  at  the  weather 
glass,  and  are  generally  miserable.  Thank  goodness, 
such  days  are  the  exception  in  Muskoka. 

Well,  that  evening  it  was  coming  down  like  cats 
and  dogs  when  the  boat  came  in.  No  one  went 
down  to  the  wharf  except  father,  but  Bet,  who  was 


122  MUSKOKA   MEMORIES. 

watching  from  the  staircase  window,  called  out  to  me, 
"  Nan,  here's  a  whole  family  coming,  all  dripping  wet, 
babies  and  children,  too."  So  it  proved.  In  they 
trooped,  escorted  by  father,  with  all  their  belongings, 
the  water  dripping  from  their  clothes  in  little  streams, 
and  the  most  comical  part  was  that  they  had  brought 
a  tent  with  them,  intending  to  put  it  up  and  sleep 
under  it  that  night.  Evidently  they  had  not  bar- 
gained with  the  weather  prophet,  and  father  informed 
them,  unless  they  were  anxious  to  be  drowned,  they 
had  better  stick  to  the  house  till  the  weather  broke. 
Their  name  was  Merryweather  and  they  had  come 
all  the  way  from  Chicago. 

As  we  got  talking  we  discovered  that  he  was  an 
American,  a  lawyer,  and  she  an  English  girl,  a  gov- 
erness who  had  come  out  to  Chicago  with  an  English 
family  and  met  her  fate  there  in  the  shape  of  plump 
little  Mr.  Merryweather.  They  had  been  married 
five  years  and  there  were  now  three  little  Merry- 
weathers.  She  told  us  they  had  lived  these  five  years 
in  a  Chicago  flat  and  had  never  until  now  been  away 
from  the  city  for  a  holiday.  Her  children  had  never 
even  seen  the  country,  and,  therefore,  they  wanted  to 
get  as  far  away  from  civilization  as  possible  and  just 
live  out  of  doors.  "  I  mean  to  take  off  the  children's 
shoes  and  stockings,"  she  said,  "and  let  them  run 
about  barefoot,  and  paddle  in  the  water,  if  it  is  safe," 
looking  anxiously  at  us.  We  assured  her  on  that 
point,  and  the  faces  of  the  two  eldest  children,  who 


OUR  SUMMER   BOARDERS.  123 

were  eagerly  listening  as  they  clung  to  their  mother's 
skirt,  instantly  assumed  a  look  of  rapture  as  they 
thought  of  the  bliss  awaiting  them  on  the  morrow. 
The  eldest  little  fellow  even  wanted  to  go  to  bed 
without  his  supper,  thinking  the  morning  would  come 
sooner.  When  the  morning  did  dawn  it  was  sunny 
and  bright,  and  in  Muskoka,  no  matter  how  much 
rain  may  fall,  when  it  ceases  everything  dries  up  like 
magic  and  all  is  bright  again. 

This  was  my  last  day  here,  and  when  all  nature 
was  looking  so  beautiful  and  fresh  the  thought  of 
leaving  seemed  worse  than  ever.  I  believe  I  had  a 
very  woe-begone  face  as  1  went  about  my  work,  and 
Bet  bore  me  company  in  my  depression. 

The  little  Merryweathers  were  racing  round  soon 
after  daybreak.  I  don't  think  their  father  and  mother 
got  much  rest  after  about  four  o'clock.  Everything 
was  a  novelty  to  the  children,  and  they  were  like 
little  crazy  things.  When  Ben  went  out  to  milk  the 
cows,  the  eldest  boy  followed.  He  stood  in  the  door- 
way and  watched  the  first  cow  milked,  with  a  most 
astonished  face,  and  then  returned  to  the  house  to 
interview  his  mother.  "  Is  that  where  the  milk  comes 
from?  Well,  don't  put  any  on  my  porridge  never, 
never,  no  more." 

There  was  worse  to  follow,  though,  for  the  little 
man,  after  breakfast,  was  pursuing  his  investigations 
around  the  back  premises  when  he  came  upon 
the  old  sow,  stretched  in  the  sun,  with  her  youth- 


124  MUSKOKA  MEMORIES. 

ful  progeny  actively  imbibing  their  morning  meal. 
He  stood  gazing  at  them  horrified  for  a  moment, 
then  turned  and  fled  to  the  house,  bursting  in 
upon  his  mother  with  the  tears  streaming  down 
his  face, — "  Oh  mommer  !  mommer  ! "  clutching  her 
frantically  by  the  skirts,  "  its  awful  dreadful !  Mr. 
Hathaway 's  little  pigs  are  starving,  just  starving," 
then,  in  a  horror-stricken  tone,  almost  a  whisper, 
"  Why,  they're  actually  eating  their  mother !  !  ! " 

Poor  child !  So  much  for  being  brought  up  in  a 
Chicago  flat. 

Bet  told  me  in  her  letters,  after  I  got  home,  that 
the  Merryweathers  gave  up  the  idea  of  living  in  the 
tent  and  stayed  on  with  them  for  more  than  a  month. 
They  were  altogether  so  charmed  with  Muskoka  that 
they  made  up  their  minds,  as  soon  as  they  could 
afford  it,  to  put  up  a  summer  cottage  for  themselves, 
and  come  every  year. 

I  might  as  well  tell  you,  also,  that  the  "  North 
Pole  "  did  succeed  in  landing  the  Monk,  and  that  two 
or  three  years  later  they  paid  another  visit  to  Hatha- 
way's  Bay,  plus  a  nursemaid  and  a  sturdy  young 
Monk. 


CHAPTER  XL 
THE  PICNIC    TO    CLIFF  ROCK. 

"  Hence  we  may  learn 

That  though  it  be  a  grand  and  comely  thing 
To  be  unhappy  (and  we  think  it  is, 
Because  so  many  grand  and  clever  folk 
Have  found  out  reasons  for  unhappiness) 
.    .    .    Yet  since  we  are  not  grand — 
O,  not  at  all,  and  as  for  cleverness 
That  may  or  may  not  be — it  is  well 
For  us  to  be  as  happy  as  we  can  ! " 

— -Jean  Ingelow. 

THE  following  spring  mother  removed  from 
Toronto  to  her  home  in  Muskoka,  and  by  this 
time  things  were  in  better  shape  at  the  new 
boarding-house,  and  in  consequence  they  did  a  much 
larger  business  during  the  season.  In  fact,  for  a  short 
time  the  house  was  fairly  packed  with  visitors.  Camp- 
beds,  sofas,  and  even  the  parlor  floor,  were  used  for 
sleeping  accommodation.  Those  were  the  days  when 
people  visiting  Muskoka  were  thankful  for  small 
mercies  and  did  not  look  to  find  all  the  comforts  and 
conveniences  of  the  large  city  hotels  in  this  new 
country.  At  the  close  of  this  successful  season 
mother  conceived  the  idea  of  inviting  a  party  of  her 

125 


126  MUSKOKA   MEMORIES. 

Toronto  friends  to  spend  a  few  days  and  see  the 
beauties  of  the  Muskoka  lakes.  It  was  the  beginning 
of  September,  and  I  always  think  September  is  the 
ideal  month  for  Muskoka ;  it  is  not  too  hot,  there  are 
no  mosquitoes  to  bother  one  as  in  the  spring,  and  the 
foliage  is  just  beginning  to  assume  its  lovely  fall  tints. 

These  little  September  parties  were  repeated,  year 
after  year,  so  long  as  my  dear,  hospitable  mother 
lived.  I  believe  they  were  the  most  enjoyable  times 
of  her  life.  What  delight  she  took  in  showing  the 
new  comers  around  her  domains,  in  calling  upon 
them  to  admire  all  the  changing  beauties  of  lake  and 
sky  and  shore.  Of  course,  she  liked  to  have  all 
her  children  there,  if  possible,  and  as  time  rolled  on, 
many  small  grandchildren  were  added  to  these  annual 
gatherings. 

Then  the  dear  grandmother  had  something  more 
to  expatiate  upon,  as  well  as  the  beauties  of  the  land- 
scape, namely  the  bright  eyes  and  rosy  cheeks  of  her 
children's  children ;  and  no  one  could  wax  more  elo- 
quent than  she  on  this  exhaustless  theme.  What 
better  can  we  wish  for  these  dear  children  than  that 
the  good  wishes  and  earnest  prayers  of  their  dear 
grandmother  on  their  behalf  may  in  the  future  be 
fulfilled? 

Perhaps  the  first  of  these  September  parties  is  im- 
pressed most  distinctly  on  my  mind,  because  I  was, 
in  a  way,  the  chaperon  of  the  band.  I  think  there 
were  about  fifteen  invited,  and  we  met  that  Monday 


THE   PICNIC   TO  CLIFF  ROCK.  127 

morning  at  the  little  station  behind  the  Market.  It 
was  then  I  discovered  that,  strange  to  say,  not  one  of 
the  crowd,  except  myself,  had  ever  seen  Muskoka  ;  so 
fancy  my  delight  in  acting  as  guide  into  such  a  fairy- 
land. Our  minister  and  his  wife  and  daughter  were 
amongst  the  party.  We  were  all  in  a  very  happy 
mood,  bent  on  enjoyment,  and  in  full  expectation 
of  a  good  time.  By  the  time  we  got  to  Allandale 
we  were  beginning  to  feel  hungry,  so  reached  out 
the  lunch  baskets  and,  with  sandwiches,  cake  and 
fruit,  had  a  nice  little  picnic  on  the  cars.  We  could  not 
induce  the  minister,  however,  to  take  anything,  for  I 
had  informed  them  all  of  the  nice  dinner  we  would 
get  on  the  boat  as  soon  as  we  arrived  at  Muskoka 
Wharf,  and  he  said,  while  pacing  up  and  down  the 
length  of  the  car,  "  I  am  not  going  to  spoil  my  appe- 
tite for  that  fine  dinner  Miss  Hathaway  has  been 
telling  us  of  by  eating  now,  don't  you  think  it";  and 
he  said  it  so  emphatically  that  he  made  a  convert  of 
another  gentleman  of  the  party,  who  also  refused  to 
touch  or  taste.  We  remarked,  though,  that  they  both 
began  to  look  very  hungry  and  anxious  before  we 
reached  Gravenhurst,  and  here  the  joke  came  in. 
When  we  reached  the  wharf  we  found  only  a  small 
steamer  awaiting  us  instead  of  the  Nipissing  that 
we  expected  ;  and,  on  enquiry,  we  found  the  Nipis- 
sing had  been  burned  a  few  days  before — a  great 
misfortune,  especially  to  us  just  then,  for  there  was 
no  dinner,  no  dining-room,  and  we  would  have  to 


128  MUSKOKA  MEMORIES. 

transfer  to  another  boat  at  Port  Carling,  making  it 
very  late  before  we  would  reach  our  destination.  Our 
smiles  and  laughter  were  changed  to  looks  of  dismay 
as  we  received  this  unpleasant  information.  Even 
we,  who  had  helped  to  empty  the  lunch-baskets,  were 
feeling  hungry  again  ;  what  then  must  have  been  the 
feelings  of  the  two  who  had  so  rigidly  abstained  ? 
When  we  got  on  board  and  knew  the  worst,  namely, 
that  there  were  no  provisions  to  be  got,  we  bewailed 
our  fate  to  each  other  for  awhile,  then  tightened  our 
belts,  sat  down,  and  tried  to  forget  we  were  hungry- 
But,  as  the  poet  remarks,  "  a  change  had  come  o'er 
the  spirit  of  the  dream,"  and  we  felt  we  had  hardly 
energy  enough  to  admire  the  beautiful  scenery 
through  which  we  were  passing.  After  a  time  an 
idea  crossed  my  mind,  but  I  kept  it  to  myself  for 
fear  of  further  disappointment. 

Surely  the  men  who  worked  the  boat  must  eat,  like- 
wise they  must  drink.  Then  there  might  possibly  be 
tea  on  board.  I  was  just  longing  for  a  cup  of  tea,  and 
the  day  was  warm.  I  slipped  away  to  see  what  I 
could  do.  I  climbed  down  a  narrow  stair  leading  to 
the  engine-room,  and  then  peeped  through  a  square 
hole  in  the  partition.  Goodness  !  what  did  I  behold  ? 
There  sat  the  minister  and  his  friend,  side  by  side,  on 
a  little  shelf,  a  board  in  front  of  them  serving  as 
a  table.  They  each  had  a  big  bone  in  their  hands 
and  were  gnawing  away  for  all  they  were  worth,  the 
perspiration  streaming  off  their  faces  with  the  heat  of 


THE   PICNIC  TO  CLIFF   ROCK.  129 

the  little  place  they  were  in.  It  appears  my  "  happy 
thought "  had  struck  them  also,  but  somewhat  earlier, 
and  they  had  stolen  to  this  spot  quietly  and  secretly, 
where  they  found  a  big  pot,  with  the  remains  of  a 
stewed  shin  of  beef,  which  they  had  appropriated  and 
proceeded  to  enjoy.  When  one  of  the  boat  hands 
appeared  on  the  scene,  they  used  bribery  and  corrup- 
tion to  obtain,  in  addition  to  the  beef  bones,  a  supply 
of  bread  and  a  kettle  of  tea.  Their  consternation  was 
great  when  they  saw  my  face  gazing  in  at  them,  for 
they  thought  the  whole  party  were  at  my  heels.  I 
revenged  myself  for  their  duplicity  by  bearing  off  the 
kettle  of  tea.  There  were  only  two  cups  on  board, 
though,  so  we  drank  it  out  of  all  the  odd  tins  and 
pans  the  men  could  hunt  up  for  us.  The  scene  was 
so  comical,  when  the  crowd  were  all  swallowing  the 
hot  tea  out  of  such  odd  drinking  vessels  (I  think 
even  the  frying-pan  was  pressed  into  the  service),  that 
we  forgot,  amidst  the  laughter  and  fun,  the  loss  of 
our  dinner,  and  good-humor  and  contentment  were 
happily  restored. 

It  was  nearing  sunset  as  we  came  round  the  bend 
of  the  river  in  view  of  Port  Carling.  We  were  all 
crowded  in  front  of  the  little  steamer,  awaiting  the 
first  glimpse  of  the  place,  and  as  we  drew  nearer  we 
saw  my  dear  mother  and  sisters,  who  had  come  thus 
far  to  meet  us,  standing  together  on  the  wharf.  Our 
minister  was  the  first  to  see  them,  and,  taking  off  his 
hat  and  waving  it  in  the  air,  shouted,  "  There's  the 


130  MUSKOKA   MEMORIES. 

mother,"  and  then,  as  if  to  give  vent  to  his  feelings, 
started  singing, 

"  We've  reached  the  land  of  corn  and  wine," 

in  which  one  after  another  joined,  until  we  arrived  at 
the  wharf,  amidst  a  full  chorus  of — . 

"  Oh,  Beulah  land, 

Sweet  Beulah  land, 
As  on  thy  highest  mount  I  stand." 

Ah  me  !  when  we  look  back  on  those  happy  scenes 
of  by-gone  days,  no  wonder  that  our  hearts  are  full 
of  tender  memories,  and  that,  still  quoting  from  the 
same  verse, 

"  I  look  away  across  the  sea, 
Where  mansions  are  prepared  for  me, 
And  view  the  shining  glory  shore, 
My  heav'n,  my  home  for  evermore." 

After  we  had  all  received  a  loving  greeting  and 
hearty  welcome  from  my  mother,  we  hastened  to 
crowd  into  the  little  boat  which  was  to  carry  us  up 
Lake  Joseph.  The  evening  was  a  lovely  one,  the 
sunset  something  indescribable,  and  our  friends  were 
charmed  with  each  fresh  view  as  our  little  boat  puffed 
along  its  winding  course.  By  the  time  we  reached 
Hathaway 's  Bay  it  was  nearly  dark.  Here  my  father 
received  us,  and  one  of  the  party  called  out  to  him, 
"  Here  are  your  unprofitable  boarders,  Mr.  Hathaway." 


THE  PICNIC  TO  CLIFF  ROCK.  131 

I  can  safely  say  a  more  hungry  crowd  never  set  foot 
in  his  house.  How  we  cleared  those  tables  !  Every- 
thing seemed  so  good,  it  was  hard  indeed  to  stop 
eating.  "Oh!  this  home-baked  bread,"  "Oh!  this 
fresh  butter,"  and  such-like  exclamations  from  all  the 
party,  as  they  indulged  in  another  and  yet  another 
slice,  until  we  lay  back  in  our  chairs  exhausted. 

Of  course,  after  such  a  supper  we  went  to  bed  and 
slept  like  tops.  Where  does  anyone  sleep  like  they 
do  in  Muskoka  ?  There  might  be  a  narcotic  in  the  air, 
from  the  effect  it  has  upon  a  stranger.  For  the  first 
two  or  three  days  you  feel  like  nodding  all  the  time, 
except  when  you  are  eating  ;  as  soon  as  you  sit 
down,  or  lie  down,  you  are  soothed  off  into  slumber- 
land  before  you  know  it.  Of  course  this  effect  soon 
passes  away  or  it  would  be  serious  for  the  dwellers 
in  the  land.  Work  would  remain  at  a  standstill  if 
this  drowsiness  became  chronic. 

The  days  of  our  holiday,  however,  passed  so  quickly 
that  we  did  our  best  to  keep  wide  awake  and  enjoy 
everything  we  could.  One  day  my  father  and  mother 
got  a  small  steamer  and  took  some  of  the  party  to 
Bala  for  a  day's  fishing.  There  were  still  a  few  of 
the  summer  boarders  in  the  house,  amongst  them 
a  Dr.  Carrington  from  New  York,  with  his  wife. 
She  was  a  gigantic  woman,  not  only  immensely 
stout,  but  tall  in  proportion.  When  I  first  saw  her  I 
was  thunderstruck,  and  said  to  mother,  "Is  that  Bar- 
num's  fat  woman  out  for  a  holiday  ?  She  must  have 


132  MUSKOKA   MEMORIES. 

been  sent  here  to  '  recuperate  her  physique.'  "  Her 
hair,  which  was  gray,  she  wore  frizzed  and  combed 
out,  till  it  made  her  head  appear  enormous,  and  she 
was  profusely  ornamented  with  chains,  rings  and 
bracelets,  the  two  latter  kinds  of  adornments  being 
nearly  buried  in  rolls  of  fat.  When  she  entered  the 
dining-room,  gorgeously  apparelled,  sailing  along,  her 
husband  invisible  in  the  rear,  every  eye  would  follow 
her  as  she  moved  slowly  and  majestically  to  her  seat. 
We  had  two  stout  ladies  in  our  party,  but  they  sank 
into  utter  insignificance  and  looked  like  infants  be- 
side Mrs.  Carrington.  With  all  her  magnificence  she 
proved  to  be  very  agreeable,  and  we  all  soon  got  very 
friendly  with  her. 

Now,  my  mother  was  very  anxious  to  show  her 
friends  around  Lake  Joseph  before  their  return,  so  we 
planned  a  picnic  to  Cliff  Rock,  making  a  tour  of  the 
lake  in  the  first  place  and  landing  there  for  dinner. 
Everyone  in  the  house  was  to  go,  so,  of  course, 
we  had  to  invite  Mrs.  Carrington,  but  how  to  get 
her  there  was  the  question.  Mr.  Roberts,  my 
brother-in-law,  said  it  would  not  be  safe  to  put  her 
in  the  little  steamer,  as,  if  she  moved  to  one  side  or 
leaned  over,  she  would  upset  it ;  besides  the  boat  was 
too  small  to  carry  the  whole  of  our  party.  So  he 
arranged  to  get  a  barge,  and  the  small  steamboat 
would  tow  us.  In  the  very  centre  of  the  barge  he 
planted  Mrs.  Carrington's  chair.  I  forgot  to  tell  you 
she  brought  her  own  chair,  ours  were  not  comfortable 


THE  PICNIC  TO  CLIFF  ROCK.  133 

for  her,  and  so  frail.  In  this  chair  was  seated  Mrs. 
Carrington  ;  then  two  large  rocking-chairs,  one  in 
front  of  her  and  one  behind,  accommodated  the  other 
two  stout  ladies.  They  were  thus  planted  in  a  row 
down  the  centre  of  the  barge,  and,  with  such  good 
ballast  to  steady  us,  we  ordinary-sized  mortals  were 
allowed  to  disperse  ourselves  around  as  we  pleased. 

We  arranged  to  proceed  slowly,  calling  at  two  or 
three  places  where  fish  were  reported  to  be  plentiful, 
so  that  the  fishermen  of  our  party  might  secure 
enough  for  our  dinner.  We  had  a  boat  in  tow,  and 
in  this  they  went  ashore  at  the  different  places.  They 
had  very  good  luck  in  fishing,  too,  so  that  we  had  a 
fine  stock  on  board  by  noon,  when  we  arrived  at  Cliff 
Rock,  where  we  landed  and  prepared  our  dinner.  We 
did  not  attempt  to  land  Mrs.  Carrington,  though  ;  her 
dinner  was  carried  to  her  on  the  barge.  Bet  was 
cook,  the  young  ones  gathered  the  sticks  and  lit  the 
fire,  the  kettle  was  slung  on,  and  the  big  frying-pan 
brought  out  for  the  fish.  Mother  and  Sue  sliced  up 
the  cucumbers,  Winnie  laid  the  cloth,  and  I  sat  down 
at  a  little  distance  off  to  make  a  sketch  of  the  rock  ; 
I  had  brought  my  paint-box  for  the  purpose.  The 
day  was  perfect,  the  water  calm  and  the  reflections 
lovely,  so  it  was  a  pleasant  task.  As  I  was  busily 
working  I  heard  someone  calling  my  name,  as  if  from 
the  sky,  and  on  looking  up  I  saw  two  of  the  party, 
our  old  friends  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Francis,  who  had  gone 
round  through  the  woods  and  climbed  to  the  very 
9 


134  MUSKOKA  MEMORIES. 

top  of  the  rock,  and  were  now  gazing  down  on  us.  I 
shouted  up  to  them  to  keep  still  and  I  would  put 
them  in  the  picture.  I  have  the  little  sketch  yet, 
though  many  of  those  who  were  first  and  foremost  in 
the  fun  that  day  have  bidden  a  last  farewell  to  the 
fair  scenes  of  this  earth. 

Has  it  never  struck  you  with  a  kind  of  strange 
mockery,  when  accidentally  you  came  across  little 
trifles  which  were  associated  with  bygone  days  and 
those  you  have  loved  and  lost,  how  strange  it  is  that 
these  unimportant  things,  of  no  value  whatever, 
remain  unchanged,  while  our  dearest  and  best,  so 
infinitely  more  precious,  have  vanished  from  our 
sight  ? 

But  my  moralizings  are  brought  to  a  sudden  stop  by 
a  most  frightful  din.  Bet  is  beating  a  tin  tray  vigor- 
ously with  a  stick,  to  announce  that  dinner  is  ready, 
and  the  wanderers  are  flocking  in  from  all  directions, 
so  I  put  away  my  work  and  join  the  crowd.  I 
don't  believe  one  ever  knows  how  good  fish  can  taste 
till  they  eat  it  in  Muskoka,  freshly  caught,  fried  crisp 
and  brown — a  veritable  feast  for  the  gods ! 

I  won't  tell  you  how  many  fish  we  ate  that  day, 
you  might  not  believe  me ;  enough  to  say,  we  all  ate 
our  fill  and  were  satisfied.  Soon  after  three  o'clock, 
Mr.  Roberts  announced  that  the  wind  was  changing, 
and  it  was  likely  to  be  rough  on  the  lake,  so  we  had 
better  prepare  for  our  return. 

We  had  great  fun  in  the  embarkation,  for  all  the 


LETTO  AND   TOM. 


THE   PICNIC  TO  CLIFF   ROCK.  135 

ladies  who  had  been  wandering  in  the  woods  returned 
with  such  loads  of  treasures — moss,  ferns,  birch  bark, 
fungi,  and  such  like — that  it  was  quite  a  job  getting 
all  the  stuff  stowed  away  on  board  to  the  satisfaction 
of  the  fair  owners.  At  last,  however,  we  were  ready, 
the  "  stout  ladies  "  all  in  position,  and  once  more  we 
were  on  the  move.  Winnie  put  me  in  charge  of  my 
two  little  nephews,  Letto  and  Tom,  who  were  very 
anxious  to  fish  over  the  edge  of  the  barge.  They  had 
pieces  of  string  tied  to  sticks,  with  crooked  pins  for 
hooks.  It  was  hard  work  holding  on  to  them  both, 
and  I  was  getting  a  little  tired,  when  one  of  the  gen- 
tlemen of  the  party,  who  had  been  fishing  and  was 
sitting  next  to  Letto,  signed  to  me  to  turn  the  chil- 
dren's attention  in  another  direction  for  a  moment, 
and  meanwhile  he  slipped  a  good-sized  fish  from  his 
basket  on  to  the  crooked  pin  at  the  end  of  Letto's 
line,  then  let  it  quietly  drop  into  the  water.  As  soon 
as  the  child  turned  round  he  cried  out,  "  Oh,  my ! 
Letto !  look  at  the  fish  on  your  hook,"  and  helped 
the  delighted  youngster  to  pull  it  up.  What  an 
excitement  ensued.  The  children  were  wild  with 
delight ;  they  tore  across  the  barge  to  their  mother, 
then  to  their  father,  and  everyone  else  in  succession. 
They  hugged  that  precious  fish,  and  mauled  it,  they 
patted  and  pulled  it,  they  nursed  it  by  turns ;  pressing 
it  fondly  to  their  hearts,  they  would  not  part  with  it, 
and  even  wanted  to  take  it  to  bed  with  them,  so 
Winnie  said,  and  they  smelled  fishy  for  days  after. 


136  MUSKOKA  MEMORIES. 

Letto  has  never  forgotten  that  fish  and  never  will,  if 
he  lives  for  a  century. 

The  wind  blew  very  strong,  as  Mr.  Roberts  foretold, 
before  we  reached  home,  and  the  barge  bobbed  up 
and  down  in  fine  style.  Mrs.  Francis  lost  her  hat,  a 
sudden  gust  carrying  it  far  away  over  the  water.  Sue's 
husband,  who  was,  as  I  told  you,  the  smart  man  of  the 
family,  sprang  to  the  rescue,  jumped  into  the  boat 
and  was  after  it  like  a  flash.  We  could  see  him 
making  straight  for  the  little  black  speck  in  the  dis- 
tance, and  in  a  few  minutes  he  returned  triumphant 
bearing  the  hat,  a  sorry-looking  article  surely,  feathers 
and  lace  all  dripping ;  but  the  good-natured  owner 
took  it  all  in  good  part,  and  tying  a  handkerchief 
over  her  head,  said  it  didn't  matter  much,  for  she 
hadn't  been  so  foolish  as  to  come  to  a  picnic  in  her 
best  hat.  We  were  soon  safely  back  at  Hathaway 's 
Bay  and  the  ladies  busy  landing  their  treasures  from 
the  woods.  Thus  ended  one  of  the  happiest  days  of 
our  lives. 


CHAPTER  XII. 
THE  OLD  MAID'S  LODGE. 

"  Dear  hearts  are  here,  dear  hearts  are  there, 

Alike  below,  above  ; 
Our  friends  are  now  in  either  world, 
And  love  is  sure  of  love." 

—  Whittier. 

THE  principal  idea  I  had  in  writing  these  stories 
of  Muskoka  was  to  contrast  the  Muskoka  of 
twenty-five  or  thirty  years  ago  with  the  Muskoka 
of  the  present  day,  and  by  so  doing  enable  you  to 
judge  of  its  rapid  growth  and  of  the  great  changes 
which  have  taken  place  in  that  time.  I  will,  there- 
fore, now  pass  over  a  period  of  fifteen  or  sixteen 
years  and  bring  you  with  a  jump  to  the  spring  of 
1902. 

It  will  be  necessary,  in  the  first  place,  to  give  you 
a  brief  summary  of  the  intervening  events,  especially 
as  regards  ourselves,  for  these  years  have  not  passed 
without  many  changes,  and  sad  ones,  in  the  Hatha- 
way family.  Our  beloved  father  and  mother  have 
left  us,  though  the  memory  of  their  love  and  the 
influence  they  wield  in  our  midst  grows  only  stronger 
as  time  rolls  on.  As  the  poet  so  truthfully  says  : 

137 


138  MUSKOKA   MEMORIES. 

"  God  calls  our  loved  ones,  but  we  lose  not  wholly 

What  He  hath  given  ; 

They  live  on  earth,  in  word  and  deed,  as  truly 
As  in  God's  heaven." 

Our  band  of  brothers  and  sisters  is  still  unbroken. 
My  father's  last  wish  was  that  we  should  remain 
united  and  happy  while  we  lived  on  earth,  that  no 
division  should  ever  enter  our  loving  circle  until, 
reunited  by  death,  we  should  once  more  become  "  one 
family  in  heaven,"  where  partings  are  unknown. 

My  brothers  and  sisters  are  now  each  one  the  head 
of  a  family ;  even  I,  myself,  the  old  maiden  auntie, 
have  at  last  realized  the  dream  of  my  life  and  am 
the  happy  possessor  of  a  comfortable  and  cosy  home 
of  my  own  in  this  country  I  love.  • 

We  are  all  living  in  Muskoka  now,  with  the  excep- 
tion of  Sue,  and  we  are  doing  our  best  to  coax  her  to 
come  to  us.  I  believe  we  shall  succeed  before  many 
years  pass  over  our  heads.  Ben  and  his  wife  have  a 
family  of  five  daughters  and  a  son,  and  Winnie  has  a 
family  of  five  sons  and  a  daughter,  which  evens  things 
up  nicely. 

My  house  is  near  to  them,  and  the  young  folks  of 
both  families  are  my  constant  visitors.  From  my 
bedroom  window,  when  I  go  to  my  bed  at  night,  I 
can  see  the  lights  at  Winnie's,  twinkling  like  stars,  so 
I  never  feel  lonely.  I  will  spare  you  the  details  of 
how  my  little  abode  was  planned  and  thought  over 
for  years — for  anticipation  has  blossomed  into  reali- 


THE  OLD   MAID'S   LODGE.  139 

zation — it  is  really  built,  and  I  am  really  living  in  it, 
and  if  God  wills  I  mean  to  live  in  it  for  the  remainder 
of  my  mortal  life. 

I  must  tell  you  that  I  met  with  some  opposition 
when  I  decided  to  make  Muskoka  my  home.  Friends 
in  Toronto  felt  sure  I  should  never  like  it  up  here  in 
the  winter.  They  said,  "  Oh,  it's  all  very  well  in  the 
summer,  but  just  wait  till  the  cold  weather."  Well,  I 
waited,  and  my  first  winter  is  a  thing  of  the  past,  and 
I  can  truthfully  say  I  never,  in  all  the  winters  I  have 
spent  in  Canada,  felt  the  cold  so  little.  I  have  worn 
no  extra  clothing,  indeed  I  rarely  put  a  hat  on  my 
head  except  when  I  go  church  on  Sunday ;  a  great 
saving  on  the  millinery  bills  you  see.  I  have  never 
felt  better,  eaten  better,  slept  better,  than  since  I  came 
here.  Instead  of  longing  to  go  back  to  my  friends  in 
Toronto,  I  am  longing  for  my  friends  to  come  to  me 
in  Muskoka. 

I  won't  say  any  more  about  the  winter,  for  I  mean 
to  devote  a  chapter  to  that  presently.  It  is  only  fair 
you  should  have  Muskoka  presented  to  you  fairly,  the 
hot  and  the  cold  sides.  So  to  go  back  to  "  my  home," 
I  have  no  doubt  you  will  laugh  at  the  name.  I  owe 
it,  I  believe,  to  my  nephew  Tom,  my  sister  Winnie's 
second  son,  whom  the  other  children  call  "  Tom  the 
Torment,"  for  he  delights  in  teasing.  Of  this  young 
gentleman  also  you  will  hear  more  later  on.  I  had 
intended  to  give  it  a  far  more  romantic  name,  but  it 
has  been  dubbed  "  Old  Maid's  Lodge,"  and  the  title 


140  MUSKOKA  MEMORIES. 

seems  to  stick,  so  we  will  leave  it  at  that.  The  fact 
is  certain  that  the  owner  is  an  "  old  maid  "  and  likely 
ever  to  remain  so.  I  have  come  to  the  conclusion 
that  it  is  best  there  should  be  one  old  maid  in  every 
family  ;  for  who  is  there  so  useful  in  sickness  and 
trouble  as  an  "  old  auntie."  Has  it  not  been  the 
custom  of  my  sisters  and  sisters-in-law,  for  long  years 
past,  when  anything  ails  my  young  nephews  and 
nieces,  to  say,  "  Send  for  Nan,  she  will  come."  And 
I  leave  my  animals,  chickens,  ducks  and  the  rest, 
which  are  all  I  have,  to  mother,  and  go  to  their 
assistance. 

A  wee  niece  said  to  me  the  other  day,  as  she  was 
watching  me  feed  some  little  chicks,  "  You  are  just 
like  a  mother  to  them,  Auntie."  "  Yes,"  I  replied,  "  I 
am  a  regular  '  old  hen/  "  She  said,  "  If  I  were  a  little 
chicken,  I'd  rather  have  you  for  a  mother  than  any  of 
the  other  old  hens."  "  Thank  you,  my  dear,  that 
is  quite  a  compliment."  But  a  new  idea  struck  the 
little  maid,  and  the  next  query  was  not  so  easily 
answered.  "  Auntie  Nan,  if  you  are  their  mother,  I 
would  like  to  know  who  is  their  father  ?  "  "  Well,"  I 
said,  "  I  think  you  will  have  to  ask  Santa  Claus,  he 
might  know." 

My  brother  Ben  married  very  young.  His  wife 
was  the  daughter  of  a  farmer  who  settled  in  Muskoka 
shortly  before  my  father  came  here.  His  daughters 
look  almost  more  like  his  sisters,  for  he  still  retains 
his  youthful  look,  and  to  us  always  seems  a  boy,  HQ 


THE  OLD   MAID'S   LODGE.  141 

is  a  general  favorite  and  known  far  and  wide  for  his 
good-nature  and  love  of  fun.  Everyone  likes  to  hear 
his  stories  and,  as  he  is  so  well  acquainted  with  every- 
body and  everything  in  Muskoka,  his  house  is  sel- 
dom without  visitors,  summer  or  winter.  He  is  our 
nearest  neighbor,  except  Winnie,  and  a  little  farther 
still  Bet  has  her  home — so  we  are  growing  quite  a 
colony  of  Hathaways. 

I  have  my  visitors  from  the  city,  too,  and  very  nice 
I  feel  it  that  I  can  have  them  in  my  own  home.  Of 
course,  old  maids  are  always  welcome  here  ;  that 
is,  the  nice  kind.  The  days  are  gone  by  when  the 
typical  old  maid  was  described  as  a  sour,  disagreeable 
mischief-maker.  As  the  old  ditty  says  :  "  Pleased  to 
ruin  others'  wooing  ;  never  happy  in  their  own." 
No,  I  and  my  friends  belong  to  the  good-natured 
class,  "  who  try  to  be  happy,  though  single,"  and  so 
far  success  has  crowned  our  efforts.  My  sisters  are 
the  only  ones  who  sometimes  bemoan  the  fact  that  I 
am  an  old  maid.  They  say  I  should  have  made  such 
a  good  mother  ;  even  going  so  far  as  to  nick-name 
me  "the  doting  mother,"  which  is  an  outrageous 
name  for  a  spinster,  though  I  think  the  mother 
love  is  strong  in  my  heart,  and  many  an  argument 
have  I  had  with  Bet  and  Winnie  as  to  whether  it  were 
not  possible  for  me  to  love  their  children  as  much  as 
they  did.  They  always  came  off  victorious,  of  course. 
But  one  thing  sure,  they  must  have  some  faith  in  my 
love  for  their  offspring,  for  wherever  there  has  been 


142  MUSKOKA   MEMORIES. 

a  possibility  of  anything  happening  to  either  of  them, 
the  children  were  always  committed  to  the  care  of 
Auntie  Nan ;  though,  I  am  thankful  to  say,  such  a 
contingency  has  never  occurred,  and  I  hope  never  will. 

My  brother  Joe's  farm  is  distant  three  or  four 
miles.  He  has  only  two  children,  my  dark-haired 
namesake  and  a  son,  another  Joe,  a  strong  and  sturdy 
young  fellow  with  an  arm  that  could  fell  an  ox. 

Hathaway's  Bay  has  also  undergone  quite  a  few 
changes  in  these  years.  The  trees  planted  by  my 
dear  father  and  mother  are  towering  nearly  to  the 
roof.  Improvements  have  been  made  on  every  side. 
Where  was  once  dry,  sandy  soil  is  now  a  verdant 
lawn.  The  apple  trees  they  set  are  loaded  every  year 
down  to  the  ground  with  fruit.  Nowhere  can  we  turn 
without  seeing  the  handiwork  of  our  dear  departed 
ones.  I  think  it  is  this  which  makes  the  place  so 
dear  to  the  hearts  of  their  children.  We  see  them  in 
everything.  As  Whittier  says,  in  words  much  more 
eloquent  than  any  I  can  use : 

"  All  lovely  things  by  thee  beloved 
Shall  whisper  to  our  hearts  of  thee, 

The  sunset  light  of  autumn  eves 
Reflecting  on  the  deep  still  floods, 

Cloud,  crimson  sky  and  trembling  leaves 
Of  rainbow-tinted  woods. 

These,  in  our  view,  shall  henceforth  take 

A  tenderer  meaning  for  your  sake  ; 

And  all  you  loved,  of  earth  and  sky, 

Seem  sacred  to  your  memory. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 
SETTLERS  AND   TOURISTS. 

"  Now  if  anybody  wants  to  feel  above  me,  I  look  at  it  in  this 
light,  and  philosophize  on  it  this  way  :  'It  probably  does  them 
some  good,  and  it  don't  do  me  a  mite  of  harm,  so  I  let  'em  feel. 
I  have  always  made  a  practice  of  it.  Because  somebody  feels 
as  if  they  was  better  nor  me — that  don't  make  'em  so  ;  if  it  did 
I  should  likely  get  up  more  int'rest  in  the  subject,  but  it  don't. 
It  don't  make  them  a  mite  better,  nor  me  a  mite  worse,  so  I  let 
'em  feel,  for  what  harm  does  it  do  anyway.'" — Samantha  Allen. 

FOR  the  past  few  years  the  population  of  Muskoka 
has  been  gradually  dividing  itself  into  two 
classes — tourists  and  settlers,  otherwise  capital  and 
labor,  pleasure  and  toil,  butterflies  and  bees,  which- 
ever you  like  to  call  them.  The  tourists  we  may 
liken  to  the  butterflies,  because  they  flock  in  upon  us 
with  the  summer  sunshine  and  the  flowers.  The 
hard-working  settlers  are  like  the  bees,  because  they 
gather  their  honey  with  busy  toil  in  the  hot  sun  and 
store  it  away  for  the  cold  winter  days.  Between 
these  two  classes  there  is  a  great  gulf  fixed.  It  seems 
to  come  naturally  to  the  pleasure-loving  tourist  to 
look  down  with  a  kind  of  pity  on  the  hard-working 
settler,  and  it  seems  just  as  natural  for  the  hard- 
working settler  to  look  down  on  the  giddy  tourist; 

143 


144  MUSKOKA   MEMORIES. 


and  so,  I  suppose,  it  will  remain  to  the  end  of  the 
chapter.  One  thing  is  sure,  each  class  would  be  very 
badly  off  without  the  other.  If  the  busy  little  brown 
bees  of  settlers  had  not  these  lovely  "tourist  blos- 
soms" from  which  they  gather  their  honey,  where 
would  their  winter  supply  come  from  ?  Do  they 
not  obtain  it  from  these  lovely  American  orchids  and 
roses,  these  English  violets  and  pansies,  these  Cana- 
dian lilies  and  daffodils,  who  come  to  us  under  the 
bewitching  name  of  "  tourist,"  and  whose  perfume  is 
so  sweet. 

The  very  name  of  tourist  has  a  charm  in  Muskoka  ; 
even  the  sunburnt  settler  children  look  forward  with 
delight  to  the  time  of  their  arrival  and  burst  out  of 
the  little  schoolhouse  singing  : 

"  The  tourists  are  coming,  hurrah  !  hurrah  ! " 

Every  year  that  passes  seems  to  bring  these  tourist 
blossoms  and  butterflies  a  little  earlier,  and  they 
linger  later  in  our  midst.  This  region  has  so 
many  charms  for  them  that  they  are  loth  to  depart 
and  anxious  to  return. 

It  used  to  be,  in  years  gone  by,  tourists  were 
scarce  in  the  early  springtime — hardly  one  to  be 
found  before  July.  Perhaps  it  was  the  "deadly 
mosquito"  and  "fierce  black  fly"  they  feared,  but 
now  you  may  find  them  as  early  as  May-day,  and  in 
June  there  is  quite  a  goodly  showing.  The  summer 
cottages  are  opened  up,  the  snowy  curtains  once 


SETTLERS  AND  TOURISTS.  145 

more  flutter  from  the  open  windows,  the  flags  are 
hoisted,  the  hammocks  swung,  and  everything  pro- 
claims that  summer  is  here,  and  once  more  the 
"  tourist "  has  taken  possession  of  the  land. 

Isn't  it  wonderful  ?  I  appeal  now  to  any  of  you 
who  are  in  the  habit  of  coming  up  here  year  after 
year  to  spend  your  summers.  Isn't  it  wonderful 
how  rapidly  the  houses  are  increasing  on  these  lakes  ? 
They  appear  to  be  springing  up  like  mushrooms  on 
every  island  and  point. 

You  can,  as  you  are  lying  lazily  in  your  boat  out 
on  the  lake,  count  at  least  a  dozen  of  them  in  sight 
without  raising  your  head,  and  if  "variety  is  the  spice 
of  life,"  Muskoka  is  well  flavored  in  the  matter  of 
these  summer  abodes,  for  there  are  scarcely  two  of 
them  alike.  There  is  an  endless  variety  as  regards 
shape  and  size,  which  should  suit  every  taste,  and, 
like  the  mothers  at  a  baby  show,  each  one  thinks 
their  own  the  prettiest. 

Look  as  you  come  down  the  Indian  River  now, 
after  passing  .  Port  Carling.  Why,  the  people  will 
soon  be  shaking  hands  with  their  neighbors  across 
from  their  verandahs,  and  don't  the  cottages  look 
pretty  as  you  are  gliding  past  them  in  the  boat,  with 
their  bright-colored  flags  and  awnings,  their  shady 
verandahs,  their  pretty  occupants  waving  their  hand- 
kerchiefs as  you  pass  ?  And  then  the  quaint  Indian 
names,  in  many  cases  marked  out  on  the  rocks  so 
that  everyone  can  read.  Or  go  at  night,  when  the 


146  MUSKOKA  MEMORIES. 

stars  are  shining  and  the  houses  lit  up ;  every  light, 
both  earthly  and  heavenly,  doubled  by  its  reflection 
in  the  shining  water. 

What  rapture,  then,  for  you,  young  man,  with  your 
boat  drifting  slowly  along,  and  the  lady  you  love 
facing  you  in  the  starlight,  her  dark  eyes  looking  love 
into  your  own.  How  many  times  in  the  future  when 
you  have  returned  to  the  city,  and  are  once  more  in 
your  office  leaning  wearily  over  your  desk,  will  these 
scenes  of  enchantment  arise  before  your  eyes,  and  you 
will  heave  a  sigh  at  the  thought  of  those  past  hours 
of  bliss.  Yes,  Muskoka  in  summer-time  is  a  perfect 
elysium  for  lovers.  And  what  an  ideal  place  for  the 
honeymoon  !  I  think  this  latter  fact  is  getting  to  be 
pretty  generally  known,  and  happy  bridal  couples  are 
no  strangers  in  the  land.  I  have  even  heard  of  bridal 
chambers  reserved  for  their  special  use  at  some  of  the 
larger  hotels. 

One  bride  gave  me  a  very  laughable  account  of 
her  arrival  at  the  Prospect  House.  She  was  a 
bright,  lively  girl,  a  friend  of  mine,  who  had  married 
a  widower  with  one  son — a  tall  young  fellow  of 
seventeen.  She  was  married  in  Toronto  quietly  one 
morning,  but  of  course  got  the  usual  shower  of  rice 
as  she  entered  the  carriage  to  drive  to  the  station. 
They  went  entirely  alone  to  the  Muskoka  express, 
as  she  was  very  anxious  not  to  be  known  as  a  bride. 
She  thought  she  could  pass  for  an  old  married 
woman,  and  the  bridegroom  being  considerably  older 


SETTLERS  AND  TOURISTS.  147 

than  herself,  though  a  very  fine-looking  man,  she 
thought  would  aid  the  deception.  But  how  is  it  and 
why,  can  you  tell  me,  that  the  secret  can  never  be 
kept?  Even  the  porters  on  the  cars,  she  said,  all 
looked  at  them  with  a  peculiar  smile.  Perhaps  it 
was  their  guilty  consciences  which  made  them  sus- 
picious. She  said  on  arriving  at  the  hotel  and  being 
shown  to  her  room  she  spread  out  a  newspaper  on 
the  floor  and,  carefully,  as  she  changed  her  dress* 
shook  every  grain  of  rice  from  her  clothes,  for  rice  is 
a  terrible  betrayer.  Still,  when  they  descended  to 
the  dining-room  for  supper  she  noticed  there  was 
quite  a  flutter  of  excitement  and  every  face  seemed 
turned  in  their  direction,  making  her  feel  very  much 
afraid  the  cat  was  out  of  the  bag.  Nevertheless,  she 
put  on  a  very  straight  face  and  by  her  manner 
endeavored  to  put  them  off  the  scent.  The  next 
morning,  after  breakfast,  as  she  ran  up  to  her  room 
for  her  hat,  the  chamber-maid  who  was  at  work  there, 
wishing  to  be  friendly,  remarked,  "  Muskoka  is  a 
lovely  place  for  spending  the  honeymoon,  ma'am." 
"  Honeymoon  ! "  said  my  friend,  turning  on  her  with 
a  look  of  astonishment,  "  what  do  you  mean  ? " 
"  Why,  aren't  you  a  bride,  ma'am  ? "  answered  the 
girl,  rather  taken  aback.  "  Bride !  "  she  replied  in  a 
tone  of  scorn,  "  what  are  you  talking  about  ? "  and 
then  breaking  out  into  a  merry  laugh,  "  Why,  we  have 
a  son  nearly  seventeen."  At  this  moment  her  husband 
appeared  at  the  door.  "  Haven't  we  a  son  nearly 


148  MUSKOKA  MEMORIES. 

grown  up  ?  "  she  asked  him.  "  Yes,"  he  said,  and  the 
maid,  very  much  abashed,  walked  off,  saying,  "  Well, 
I  must  tell  them  all  different  downstairs,  for  everyone 
of 'em  believes  you're  only  just  married." 

My  friend  found  out  at  the  next  meal  that  every 
spark  of  interest  on  the  part  of  these  fellow-guests 
had  vanished,  and  they  were  allowed  to  enjoy  the 
bliss  of  becoming  objects  of  perfect  indifference  to 
,the  curious  crowd. 

But  to  return  to  the  tourists.  If  you  want  to  judge 
in  some  degree  of  what  the  summer  exodus  from  the 
city  to  Muskoka  has  become,  plant  yourself  any 
morning  in  July,  between  the  hours  of  ten  and 
eleven  in  the  waiting-room  of  the  Union  Station, 
Toronto,  and  watch  the  rush  of  passengers  through 
the  doors  as  the  stentorian  voice  of  "  Bob  "  Harrison 
calls  out  the  "  Muskoka  Express."  See  the  worried, 
worn-out  mothers  who  have  been  up  since  dawn 
preparing  children  and  baggage  for  their  yearly 
flight.  See  them  come,  dragging  along  their  youthful 
progeny,  one  of  whom  has  the  family  cat  in  a  basket, 
and  another  is  dangling  the  canary  in  its  cage.  See 
those  gaily-dressed  young  damsels,  giggling  and 
laughing,  laden  with  lunch  baskets,  fruit  and  novels- 
There  is  a  pater  familias  with  the  tickets  for  his 
family,  pushing  through  the  crowd,  two  of  his  boys 
with  fishing-rods  and  air-guns  pressing  on  behind. 
Behold  the  worm  merchant  peddling  his  wares  in 
little  tin  pails,  at  seventy-five  cents  each,  warranted 
to  contain  a  hundred,  all  alive  and  wriggling.  Mus- 


SETTLERS  AND  TOURISTS.  149 

koka  has  fostered  a  new  industry,  you  see.  There  is 
an  invalid,  sad-looking  and  pale,  bound  for  the  Sani- 
tarium. May  she  find  health  and  strength  there. 
Here  is  a  little  fellow,  with  sand  pail  and  shovel, 
crying  because  he  has  loosed  from  his  mother's  gown 
in  the  crush.  Ah  !  here  she  is,  red  and  perspiring, 
returning  to  look  for  him,  so  "dry  your  eyes,  my 
little  man."  Here's  a  party  of  young  dudes  carrying 
valises,  which  I  doubt  not  are  stuffed  full  of  fancy 
striped  coats  and  white  duck  pants,  with  which,  when 
donned,  they  intend  making  sad  havoc  amongst  the 
summer  girls  on  the  lakes. 

Let  us  follow  the  crowd  downstairs  and  see  the 
piles  of  baggage  being  loaded  on  the  cars — cases  of 
provisions,  blankets  and  bedding,  trunks,  valises, 
boilers,  tubs,  pails,  cradles,  perambulators,  every  mor- 
tal thing  you  could  think  of — all  bound  for  the  "  Mus- 
koka  Express." 

Among  these  tourists  the  American  element  is 
getting  more  and  more  predominant  every  year ;  the 
Stars  and  Stripes  is  everywhere  to  be  seen.  Through 
trains  from  Buffalo  and  Niagara  are  now  run  every 
day  during  the  season  to  Muskoka  Wharf,  from 
whence  the  pleasure-seekers  diverge  on  their  varied 
routes.  Large  numbers  of  Americans,  too,  are  buying 
islands  and  land  here  and  putting  up  houses  for 
themselves  and  families,  where  they  can  entertain 
their  friends  and  spend  the  summer  months  in  true 
country  fashion.  These  Americans,  so  far  as  I  can 
10 


150  MUSKOKA   MEMORIES. 

ascertain,  are  well  liked  by  our  settlers.  They  give  em- 
ployment to  great  numbers  of  them,  are  liberal  with 
their  money,  straightforward  in  their  dealings,  and 
pleasant  and  unaffected  in  their  manners.  Many  of 
them  come  from  the  Southern  States  in  order  to  escape 
the  intense  heat  of  July  and  August,  and  they  declare 
Muskoka  to  be  a  perfect  paradise  of  coolness  and 
refreshment ;  not  that  we  don't  have  hot  days  here, 
very  hot  days,  but  the  evenings  are  invariably  cool 
and  pleasant. 

I  think  the  Grand  Trunk  Railway  has  done  a  great 
deal  during  the  last  few  years  to  advertise  this  district 
in  the  States,  and  we  are  now  beginning  to  reap  the 
benefit  of  their  efforts,  and  will  more  so,  I  think,  in 
years  to  come. 

It  is  a  pretty  sight  when  the  "  Muskoka  Express  " 
runs  down  to  the  wharf  and  disgorges  herself  of  her 
living  freight,  to  see,  once  more,  the  stately  Medora, 
dear  to  the  heart  of  every  dweller  in  Lake  Joseph,  the 
Nipissing,  the  Islander,  the  Kenozha,  all  waiting 
patiently  for  our  advent,  besides  half  a  dozen  or 
more  private  steam  yachts  (the  number  of  these  is 
fast  increasing,  and  some  of  them  are  very  handsome 
and  beautifully  fitted  up) ;  and  then  the  lake,  so  darkly? 
deeply  blue,  the  bright  sky  overhead,  the  fresh  pure 
air  we  inhale,  all  seem  to  combine  to  raise  our  spirits 
to  the  highest  pitch,  and  we  crowd  into  the  dining- 
room  when  we  hear  the  welcome  sound  of  the  dinner- 
bell,  and  sit  down  with  light  hearts  and  happy  faces 


SETTLERS  AND  TOURISTS.  151 

to  enjoy  the  bountiful  repast.  I  am  afraid  you  will 
think  I  am  always  talking  about  eating  ;  nevertheless, 
I  must  confess  that  I  always  think  the  dinner  on  the 
boat  the  pleasantest  part  of  the  trip.  On  a  fine,  warm 
day,  when  the  windows  are  thrown  open,  you  can 
gaze  as  you  eat  at  the  moving  panorama  of  love- 
liness outside,  feasting  body  and  soul  at  the  same 
time. 

Tell  me,  if  you  can,  what  is  there  to  excel  it  ?  And 
I  must  not  forget  to  mention  the  pretty,  attentive 
waitresses  in  their  spotless  attire,  supplying  all  your 
wants  with  such  deftness  and  grace.  Where  does  the 
Muskoka  Navigation  Company  manage  to  get  all 
those  bright,  good-looking  damsels  ?  They  must 
have  some  secret  source  of  their  own,  for  the  supply 
never  seems  to  fail. 

When  we  have  finished  dawdling  over  our  meal, 
and  are  feeling  supremely  happy  and  comfortably 
full,  we  ascend  to  the  deck  and  sink  into  one  of  those 
big  red  rocking-chairs,  to  look  around  us  and  try  to 
count  the  number  of  new  houses  since  we  were  here 
last.  It  is  not  long  before  we  arrive  at  "  Beaumaris," 
which  will  soon  be  a  town  if  it  keeps  on  increasing 
at  its  present  rate.  Then  follows  Port  Carling,  where 
the  usual  afternoon  crowd  has  gathered  to  meet  the 
boats.  The  wharf  and  the  wide  steps  are  crowded 
with  sun-burnt,  happy-looking  mortals,  sitting  and 
standing ;  laughing  and  joking  boys  with  hats  of  many 
colours,  like  Joseph's  coat,  studded  with  feminine 


152  MUSKOKA  MEMORIES. 

soubriquets  (the  latest  fad) ;  girls  with  immense  sun- 
bonnets,  or  peaked  caps,  dresses  all  colours  of  the 
rainbow,  appearances  as  varied  as  the  cottages  they 
dwell  in.  Behold  the  Muskoka  tourist  in  all  his 
glory ! ! 

Now  for  my  settler  friends,  who  will  think  I  am 
quite  forgetting  them,  these  little  brown  bees,  these 
busy  toilers  of  the  whole  year  round. 

I  have  just  been  reading  Mrs.  Moody's  book, 
"  Roughing  it  in  the  Bush,"  with  which  many  of  my 
readers  may  be  familiar.  Of  course,  it  deals  with  a 
much  earlier  day  than  ours,  dating,  I  think,  between 
the  years  1830-40,  which  is  more  than  thirty  years 
previous  to  our  arrival  in  this  country.  I  cannot 
but  think,  though,  she  must  have  been  very  un- 
fortunate in  the  class  of  settlers  she  encountered 
when  she  first  took  up  her  abode  in  the  backwo'  J.s. 
I  can  assure  you  that,  fortunately,  the  Muskoka 
settlers  cannot  claim  the  slightest  relationship  with 
them.  My  experience  has  been,  happily  for  me,  the 
exact  reverse  of  hers. 

The  Muskoka  settlers  are  mostly  respectable  Eng- 
lish and  Scotch  families,  who  have  come  out  to  this 
country,  as  my  own  father  did,  in  order  to  escape  from 
the  high  rents  and  unjust  restrictions  of  the  "old 
land,"  and  to  endeavor  to  make  homes  for  themselves 
and  earn  a  decent  living  in  the  new.  I  am  only  too 
well  aware  that  many  of  the  older  ones,  nay,  nearly  all 
of  them,  have  suffered  severe  hardships,  toiled  without 


SETTLERS  AND  TOURISTS.  153 

ceasing,  borne  the  heat  and  burden  of  the  day  without 
complaint.  But  what  matters  that  if,  blest  with  con- 
tentment and  good  health,  their  homes  and  land  are 
their  own  ;  every  hour  they  spend  in  labor,  every 
dollar  they  lay  out,  goes  towards  the  improvement  of 
their  own  homes,  and  not  into  a  landlord's  pocket. 

I  know  the  land  in  Muskoka  is  for  the  most  part 
rocky  and  rough,  but  everywhere  there  are  patches  fit 
for  cultivation,  and  at  the  present  time  a  great  and 
increasing  demand  exists  for  everything  that  can  be 
grown  thereon.  "  The  good  time  coming"  is  plainly 
in  view  for  the  Muskoka  settler.  If  the  summer  popu- 
lation increases  at  the  same  ratio  in  which  it  has  in 
the  last  few  years,  I  see  no  reason  why  every  settler 
in  ten  years  from  now  should  not  be  a  wealthy  man. 
So  take  courage,  my  hard-working  fellow  settlers,  the 
time  of  prosperity  is  at  hand. 

Some  years  ago,  while  visiting  a  well-to-do  farmer 
in  the  township  of  Blanshard,  five  miles  from  the  town 
of  St.  Mary's,  I  was  struck  with  the  number  of  hand- 
some, well-built  houses  which  lay  a  little  back  from 
the  road  as  we  drove  along.  I  remarked  to  my 
friend,  the  farmer  who  was  driving  me,  "The  folks 
must  be  pretty  well  off  here  to  build  such  houses." 
"  Well,"  he  said,  "  there's  a  good  many  years  of  toil 
behind  most  of  them.  Look  there,"  pointing  with  his 
whip,  "  see  that  old  log  shanty  there,  down  in  that 

hollow ;  that's  where  Mr. used  to  live,  and  now 

look  at  his  house  on  the  hill,"  pointing  to  a  handsome 


154  MUSKOKA  MEMORIES. 

brick  residence ;  and  for  the  remainder  of  our  drive 
he  amused  himself  with  showing  me,  as  he  passed  the 
various  farms  which  lay  along  the  road,  the  old  house 
and  the  new  standing  in  such  striking  contrast,  the 
old  one,  in  most  cases,  converted  into  wood-shed  or 
barn.  He  also  informed  me,  with  a  chuckle,  that 
the  pity  was,  the  old  folks  had  lived  so  long  in  the 
old  shanty  that  they  did  not  take  very  kindly  to  the 
new  mansion,  and  that  they  stuck  to  the  kitchen  with 
great  tenacity,  rarely  using  the  fine  front  rooms,  the 
back  door  being  invariably  used  as  the  entrance. 
"  Well,"  he  concluded,  "  the  young  'uns  are  growing 
up,  and  they,  having  bin  eddicated  up  to  date,  will 
mos'  likely  set  in  the  front  parlor,  and  walk  in  at  the 
front  door."  Most  likely  they  will,  my  friend;  at 
least,  it  is  to  be  hoped  so. 

Well,  I  believe  in  the  future  we  settlers  in  Mus- 
koka  will  have  just  such  fine  houses  to  live  in,  and 
we  shall  rejoice  in  the  possession  of  not  only  com- 
forts but  luxuries.  We  shall  have  furnaces  and  hot- 
water  radiators,  instead  of  stoves ;  the  water  will  be 
brought  into  our  houses  instead  of  having  to  be  dipped 
from  the  lake ;  we  shall  have  gas  in  every  room,  and 
say  farewell  to  the  old  coal-oil  lamp.  In  fact,  I  think 
everything  good  for  the  human  race  is  journeying 
rapidly  Muskoka-ward. 

I  suppose  I  may  be  forgiven  by  the  sterner  sex  if, 
before  I  close  this  chapter,  I  just  say  a  word  in  praise 
of  the  Muskoka  women.  They  have  shared  nobly  in 


SETTLERS  AND  TOURISTS.  155 

the  toils  and  privations  of  their  husbands  and  sons. 
Patiently  and  uncomplainingly  they  have  set  them- 
selves to  work  to  make  the  best  of  their  surroundings, 
and  have  labored  hard  to  improve  them  ;  they  have 
kept  house  on  very  short  commons  without  murmur- 
ing, they  have  been  true  helpmeets  in  every  sense  of 
the  word.  I  would  like  to  quote  here  a  few  lines  from 
the  speech  of  Lady  Aberdeen  on  "  Women  in  Cana- 
da" given  before  the  Colonial  Section  of  the  Society 
of  Arts,  in  London,  a  short  time  since.  She  said  : 

"  There  cannot  be  too  much  said  about  the  beauties, 
the  attractions,  and  the  rich  promise  of  life  in  Canada  ; 
but  its  present  position,  as  I  have  said  before,  has 
been  won  by  the  unremitting  toil  of  its  pioneer  set- 
tlers, and  none  have  borne  a  heavier  share  of  that  toil 
than  the  young  mothers,  who,  well  educated  them- 
selves and  brought  up  in  comfortable  homes,  have 
afterwards  passed  through  all  the  vicissitudes  of  rear- 
ing young  families  far  away  on  the  great  lone  prairies, 
or  in  the  depths  of  the  forests  and  mountains. 

"  But  you  will  say,  but  what  of  the  result ;  what  of 
the  women  in  Canada  of  to-day  ?  It  was  only  when 
I  began  to  prepare  this  paper  that  I  felt  how  rash  I 
had  been  to  attempt  to  paint  the  life  and  work  of 
Canadian  women  in  one  brief  hour. 

"  Perhaps  I  can  best  sum  up  the  chief  impression 
made  upon  me  by  very  close  intercourse  and  friend- 
ship with  them  for  several  years,  official  and  unofficial, 
by  one  word  which  is  much  in  our  mouths  to-day — 


156 


MUSKOKA   MEMORIES. 


EFFICIENCY.  French-Canadian  or  Manitoban,  Nova 
Scotian,  British  Columbian,  or  the  women  of  Ontario, 
they  are  all  alike  hall-marked  by  this  stamp. 

"  We  read  the  stories  of  the  hardships  and  dangers 
endured  by  those  earliest  settlers  in  Canada  as  if  they 
were  fairy  tales  ;  but  they  are  fairy  tales  which,  handed 
down  to  generation  after  generation  of  children  at 
their  mother's  knee,  make  for  a  high  ideal  of  personal 
and  patriotic  duty." 


CHAPTER   XIV. 
TORMENTING    TOM. 

"  Look  there  !  look  there  !  now  he's  up  in  the  air, 
Now  he's  here,  now  he's  there, 
Now  he's  no  one  knows  where  ; 
See,  see  !  he's  kicked  over  a  table  and  chair. 
There  they  go,  all  the  strawberries,  flowers,  and 

sweet  herbs, 

Turned  o'er  and  o'er,  down  on  the  floor, 
Every  caper  he  cuts,  oversets  or  disturbs." 

—"Ingoldsby  Legends" 

WHEN  I  was  a  young  girl  in  the  Old  Country 
I  was  once  complaining  to  an  old  aunt  of 
my  father's  of  the  whims  and  vagaries  of  my 
younger  brothers  and  sisters,  of  how  one  was  selfish, 
and  another  cross,  until  she,  wise  woman,  stopped  me, 
saying,  in  a  serious  tone,  "  How  many  are  there  of  you, 
Nan  ?  "  I  answered,  "Six."  "Oh  !"  she  replied,  " you 
are  just  one  of  six  ;  now  you  must  not  forget  that 
each  one  of  those  six  children  possesses  an  entirely 
different  individuality ;  that  each  one  has  his  or  her 
special  faults  and  failings,  also  virtues.  My  advice  to 
you,  dear  Nannie,  is  to  look  for  their  good  qualities 
instead  of  their  defects.  You  know  what  a  wise  man 
once  said  to  me,  'Never  look  too  hard,  except  for 

157 


158  MUSKOKA  MEMORIES. 

something  agreeable ;  you  can  find  all  the  disagreeable 
things  in  the  world  between  your  hat  and  your  boots.'  " 

Dear  old  aunt,  I  thought  she  was  rather  severe  upon 
me  at  the  time,  but  her  words  were  never  forgotten, 
and  perhaps  it  was  due  to  pondering  over  her  remarks 
that  I  acquired  the  habit  of  noticing  the  marked  dif- 
ferences we  constantly  observe  between  brothers  and 
sisters,  children  of  the  same  parents,  associating  con- 
stantly with  the  same  people,  brought  up  in  the  same 
home,  yet  developing  into  characters  so  widely  diver- 
gent, and  in  all  their  tastes  so  far  apart.  This  habit, 
which  has  grown  stronger  with  years,  led  me  on  to 
become  intensely  interested  in  another  subject,  that 
of  heredity,  with  which  it  is  closely  associated.  What 
a  marvellous  thing  it  seems  that  enclosed  in  the  form 
of  that  tiny  baby  are  unnumbered  traits,  not  only  of 
feature  but  of  character,  inherited  from  generations 
of  ancestors,  all  differing  from  each  other,  and  yet 
everyone  bearing  in  mind  and  body  the  family  stamp 
in  a  greater  or  lesser  degree. 

I  think  it  was  in  the  Toronto  street-cars  I  made 
most  of  my  studies  in  this  line.  I  had  numberless 
opportunities  riding  back  and  forth  to  business,  and 
an  endless  and  constantly  changing  series  of  faces 
to  observe,  so  I  used  to  amuse  myself  with  studying 
those  within  my  range — perhaps  it  would  be  father, 
mother  and  children,  and  you  would  see  a  little  girl 
a  small  miniature  of  the  male  parent,  a  small  boy 
labelled  "mother"  all  over,  or  still  another  child  a 


TORMENTING  TOM.  159 

curious  mixture  of  both  parents.  I  have  often  seen  a 
group  of  three  generations,  perhaps  the  careful  grand- 
mother going  shopping  with  her  married  daughter, 
accompanied  by  various  young  olive  branches,  where 
you  might  chance  to  find  the  same  face  in  three 
different  stages  of  existence — childhood,  womanhood, 
old  age. 

Another  curious  fact  is,  that  these  striking  family 
resemblances  are  most  observable  by  complete 
strangers,  or  by  friends  who  have  been  absent  from 
us  for  a  considerable  length  of  time.  I  will  give  you 
an  instance  of  this  which  occurred  to  me  a  few  years 
ago.  I  was  sitting  with  a  friend  on  the  verandah 
at  Hathaway's  Bay,  watching  the  departure  of  the 
morning  boat,  when  a  complete  stranger,  a  lady  who 
was  sitting  near  me,  evidently  an  American,  turned 
at  the  sound  of  my  voice,  and  looking  me  full  in  the 
face,  said,  "  Surely  you  are  one  of  the  Hathaways." 
"  Yes,"  I  said,  "  I  am  Mr.  Hathaway's  eldest  daughter." 
"  Oh,"  she  continued,  still  gazing  at  me,  "  but  you  are 
like  your  grandfather."  "  My  father,  you  mean,"  I 
replied,  for  I  knew  it  was  impossible  she  could  have 
known  my  grandfather,  who  died  in  England  years 
ago.  "  No,"  she  still  affirmed,  "  I  mean  your  grand- 
father," and  then  she  explained  that  in  the  parlor  she 
had  seen  an  oil  painting  of  my  grandfather,  which 
had  been  brought  from  England  to  this  country  after 
his  death. 

I   said   to   the   friend   who  was   sitting   with   me, 


160  MUSKOKA   MEMORIES. 

"  Come,  let  us  go  and  look  at  the  picture,"  for  I  had 
no  idea,  often  as  I  had  seen  it,  that  I  resembled  it  in 
any  way,  and  I  was  anxious  to  see  the  likeness  for 
myself,  and  whether  it  was  truly  so  startling.  Strange 
to  say,  we  could  both  see  it  very  plainly.  I  don't 
believe  it  was  there  in  my  youth,  but  as  I  grew  older 
the  latent  resemblance,  unnoticed  until  now,  must  have 
increased,  so  that  since  then,  whenever  I  look  in  the 
mirror,  I  can  see  it  plainly — my  dear  old  grandfather's 
face  in  my  own.  But  you  will  be  saying,  what  has 
all  this  to  do  with  Tom  ?  Tormenting  Tom  !  Well, 
I  am  coming  to  him  now.  I  have  told  you  of  Mus- 
koka  tourists,  Muskoka  settlers,  now  the  next  two 
chapters  will  be  about  something  far  more  interest- 
ing— to  me,  at  least — namely,  Muskoka  children. 

I  have  not  far  to  go  to  find  them,  for  Winnie  is  just 
across  the  road  with  her  six  ;  though  Letto,  my 
eldest  nephew,  would  not  care  for  me  calling  him  a 
child — he  is  a  young  man  now,  tall  and  fair,  with  a 
suspicion  of  a  mustache.  Letto  is  the  favorite  with  all 
the  children,  for  he  is  so  gentle  and  good-natured. 
Tom  is  Winnie's  second  son,  and  of  quite  a  different 
stamp.  Then  follows  the  gentle  Ophelia,  the  only 
girl — who  is,  like  Letto,  tall  and  fair,  and  has  the 
pathetic  droop  in  the  corners  of  her  mouth  which 
makes  her  resemble  her  Shakespearean  namesake. 
But  it  is  of  Tom  this  chapter  is  to  tell,  so  here  goes. 
Tom  arrived  in  this  world  a  thoroughbred  Hathaway, 
not  a  trace  in  him  of  the  gentle  Letto,  who  belonged 


TORMENTING  TOM.  161 

entirely  to  the  Roberts'  side  of  the  house  ;  but  Tor- 
menting Tom  was  a  rampant,  roaring  Hathaway. 
Winnie  knew  it  when  she  heard  the  first  loud  cry 
from  his  expanding  lungs,  and  as  he  grew  and  devel- 
oped, we  arrived  at  the  conclusion  that  all  the  energy, 
destructiveness  and  mischievous  qualities  of  many 
generations  of  dead  and  gone  Hathaways  must  be 
concentrated  in  that  small  boy. 

Unlike  Letto,  who  had  been  an  angelic  baby, 
Tom  was  never  at  rest.  He  had  a  large  head, 
which  was  perfectly  bald  till  he  was  about  a 
year  old,  though  his  mother  was  always  anxiously 
looking  over  it  to  see  if  there  were  any  signs 
of  sprouting  hair.  This  big  head  of  his  was 
always  getting  bumped  ;  being  the  most  prominent 
part  of  his  body,  it  appeared  to  be  always  in  the 
way.  When  he  was  about  eight  months  old,  Winnie 
brought  them  both  down  with  her  on  a  visit  to  the 
city.  Sue's  little  boy  was  then  about  six  months  old, 
and  was  the  happy  possessor  of  a  baby  carriage  and 
a  small  nurse-maid.  Sue  good-naturedly  made  the 
offer  to  put  another  little  seat  in  the  perambulator 
so  that  Master  Tom  could  share  her  baby's  daily 
promenade. 

Well  do  I  remember  the  first  start  after  the  car- 
riage had  been  fixed.  We  all  proceeded  out  to  the 
sidewalk  to  place  Master  Tom  in  position.  The 
babies  were  to  face  one  another,  and  Winnie  carefully 
seated  Tom  opposite  his  small  cousin.  The  two 


162 


MUSKOKA   MEMORIES. 


glared  at  each  other  for  a  moment,  then  Tom,  with  a 
howl  of  rage,  threw  himself  forward,  snatched  the 
other  baby's  hat  off,  threw  it  in  the  street,  and  then 
seizing  him  by  the  hair  with  one  hand  did  his  best 
to  scratch  out  his  eyes  with  the  other.  We  hastily 
separated  and  endeavored  to  soothe  the  youthful 
pugilists,  but  to  no  purpose.  Tom's  fighting  blood 
was  roused,  and  the  double  carriage  scheme  had  to 
be  sorrowfully  abandoned. 

I  think  it  was  two  years  after  this,  and  when 
Ophelia  was  a  baby,  that  I  next  saw  Tom.  Their 
mother  brought  them  all  once  more  on  a  visit 
to  Sue.  I  will  only  tell  you  one  little  anecdote  of 
Master  Tom  on  this  occasion  ;  it  will  serve  as  an 
illustration  of  his  keen  sense  of  humor  and  love  of 
imitation  even  at  the  early  age  of  two  and  a  half 
years.  It  was  a  rainy  afternoon,  and  to  amuse  the 
children  I  had  given  them  a  whole  pile  of  those  little 
squares  of  pine  used  in  the  city  for  kindling.  They 
were  happily  engaged  playing  on  the  floor  with  these 
blocks  when  a  loud  outcry  from  Sue's  boy  told  me 
something  was  wrong.  I  found  he  had  run  a  small 
splinter  into  his  finger,  but  with  my  needle  I  soon 
removed  the  cause  of  the  trouble,  the  other  two  gazing 
open-mouthed  while  the  operation  was  being  per- 
formed. After  a  few  minutes  I  missed  Master  Tom, 
and,  fearing  he  was  in  some  mischief,  I  got  up  from 
my  work  to  discover  where  he  was.  I  found  him 
hidden  in  a  small  space  between  the  stove  and  the 


TORMENTING  TOM.  163 

wall,  sitting  on  the  floor,  but  so  intent  in  the  perform- 
ance he  was  engaged  in  that  he  did  not  perceive  me 
looking  down  on  him.  Fancy !  the  young  urchin 
was  carefully  fixing  a  small  splinter  in  his  own 
finger,  exactly  as  it  was  in  the  other  child's.  I  said 
nothing,  but  quietly  returned  to  my  seat  to  await 
further  developments.  In  a  few  moments  the  rogue 
emerged  from  his  retreat  extending  his  finger  towards 
me  with  the  splinter  sticking  up,  but  holding  his  hand 
very  carefully,  for  he  had  not  the  courage  to  push  it 
in  far.  I  do  wish  you  could  have  seen  the  ex^ 
pression  of  his  face  ;  it  was  most  ludicrous.  He  was 
trying  to  screw  up  his  small  features  into  a  look  of 
agony,  at  the  same  time  his  twinkling  eyes  were 
full  of  the  keenest  humor.  I  snatched  up  the  young 
hypocrite  and  rolled  him  on  the  table  and  we  both 
laughed  till  we  cried. 

The  next  scene  of  Tom's  youthful  days  which  I 
shall  relate  was  in  Muskoka.  I  was  not  an  eye- 
witness, but  have  heard  the  story  told  so  often  that  I 
know  it  by  heart.  Churches  were  not  numerous,  nor 
church  services  frequent  in  Muskoka  at  this  time, 
and  as  Winnie's  home  was  away  in  the  bush,  her 
third  child  (the  little  girl)  was  about  three  months 
old  before  an  opportunity  presented  itself  of  getting 
them  baptized.  She  heard  then  that  a  service  was  to 
be  held  in  a  little  English  church  distant  three  or 
four  miles  from  them,  on  Easter  Sunday,  and  she  and 
Mr.  Roberts  made  up  their  minds  to  take  the  three 


164  MUSKOKA  MEMORIES. 

children  there.  My  sister  Bet  and  brother  Ben  and 
his  wife  were  to  act  as  sponsors  to  John  Hamlet, 
Thomas  and  the  small  Ophelia,  in  the  absence  of  the 
other  aunties,  and  Winnie  took  great  pains  to  impress 
on  the  minds  of  Letto  and  Tom  for  some  days  before 
the  necessity  of  good  behaviour,  assuring  them  they 
would  not  be  hurt,  and  explaining  in  as  simple  words 
as  she  could  how  they  must  conduct  themselves.  She 
had  no  fear  about  the  angelic  Letto,  but  her  heart  failed 
her  when  she  looked  at  the  sturdy  Tom.  Direful 
forebodings  of  what  might  happen  when  the  white- 
gowned  minister  took  hold  of  him  rilled  her  maternal 
bosom.  Bet,  however,  laughed  at  her  fears,  and  said* 
"  You  just  leave  him  to  me  and  he'll  be  all  right," 
which  Winnie  only  too  gladly  agreed  to  do.  The 
eventful  Sunday  arrived,  and  it  was  fine  and  warm. 
The  walk  through  the  woods  was  rather  tiring,  and 
they  were  glad  to  reach  the  church  and  sit  down. 
Mr.  Roberts  took  charge  of  Letto,  Winnie  had  the 
baby,  and  Tom  remained  under  the  strict  surveillance 
of  Auntie  Bet. 

The  baby  was  baptized  first,  and  as  the  cold  water 
roused  her  from  her  peaceful  slumbers  her  plaintive 
wailing  so  filled  the  church  that  Winnie  had  to  retire 
with  her  to  the  porch,  and  so  escaped  the  concluding 
scenes  of  the  ceremony.  Mr.  Roberts  next  handed 
over  Letto,  and  of  course  he  behaved  well,  though  he 
turned  very  white  and  shook  in  every  limb.  Now 
came  Tom's  turn.  When  he  saw  the  minister  ad- 
vancing towards  him  he  burst  into  a  loud  roar  and 


TORMENTING  TOM.  165 

clung  to  Bet's  skirts  like  grim  death.  The  clergy- 
man, however,  was  not  daunted,  He  was  a  muscular 
Christian  and  not  unused  to  such  scenes,  so  with 
a  mighty  effort  he  succeeded  in  detaching  Tom  and 
raising  him  in  his  arms.  The  howling  now  was 
redoubled,  but  the  minister  did  his  best  to  make  his 
voice  heard  as  he  proceeded  with  the  service,  Tom 
wildly  clawing  at  his  face  and  hair  and  kicking  for  all 
he  was  worth.  The  climax  was  reached  when,  with 
his  continued  struggling,  Tom  began  to  slide  down- 
wards. First  his  legs,  then  his  body,  began  to  emerge 
from  his  garments,  leaving  his  clothes  in  a  bunch 
round  his  head,  and  still  in  the  strong  grasp  of 
"  his  reverence." 

Bet  said  she  stood  it  to  this  point,  but  when  she  saw 
Tom's  body  emerging  from  his  clothes,  his  legs  strik- 
ing out  in  every  direction  like  the  sails  of  a  windmill, 
and  the  clergyman,  the  perspiration  standing  on  his 
brow,  but  still  holding  on  and  saying  at  the  top  of  his 
voice,  "  Fighting  manfully  under  his  banner,"  it  was 
too  much  even  for  equanimity,  and  she  stuffed  her 
handkerchief  into  her  mouth  and,  bowing  her  head, 
tried  to  hide  her  inward  convulsions  of  mirth.  I  am 
always  thankful  I  was  not  present ;  goodness  knows 
how  I  might  have  conducted  myself.  Tom,  being  at 
last  released,  flew  to  his  mother  in  the  porch,  they  all 
heaved  a  sigh  of  relief,  and  the  service  was  concluded 
in  peace. 

Tom  was  a  great  boy  for  his  mother — rarely  could 
11 


166  MUSKOKA   MEMORIES. 

he  be  tempted  from  her  side.  Letto  from  a  baby  would 
be  good  with  anybody,  but  Tom  was  just  the  reverse. 
He  was  also  the  most  profuse  weeper  it  was  ever  my 
lot  to  meet.  He  literally  shed  "  floods  of  tears ;"  they 
rained  over  his  face  in  perfect  streams.  I  used  to 
wonder  wherever  they  came  from,  the  fountain  appear- 
ing inexhaustible.  His  mother  had  fairly  to  steal 
away  from  him  when  she  wished  to  go  anywhere. 
Once  I  remember  she  brought  them  both  with  her  to 
my  father's,  and  left  them  with  us  while  she  went  over 
to  the  island  at  the  mouth  of  the  bay  to  spend  the 
morning  gathering  huckleberries.  Tom  did  not  miss 
her  for  about  an  hour,  and  then  there  was  a  great 
outcry  ;  nothing  could  pacify  him,  the  tears  flowed  in 
torrents,  and  it  seemed  impossible  to  staunch  the 
flood. 

At  last  my  father,  unable  to  stand  it  any  longer, 
bethought  him  of  a  pair  of  field-glasses  which  he  had 
put  away  in  a  box.  He  got  them  out  and  adjusted 
them,  then  went  to  the  front  of  the  house  to  find  out 
whether  he  could  see  Winnie.  Yes !  there  she  was, 
picking  away  on  the  island.  He  called  Master  Tom. 
"  Now,  then,  come  here !  Will  you  be  good  if  I 
show  you  your  mother?  Will  you  stop  that  roar- 
ing if  you  can  see  her  with  your  own  eyes  ?  "  Tom 
promised,  and  father  held  the  glasses  to  his  eyes.  Ah  ! 
how  his  face  changed  when  he  saw  the  beloved  form 
through  the  magic  glass.  Yes  !  there  was  mother 
right  enough,  but  as  father  took  away  the  glasses  she 


TORMENTING  TOM.  167 

disappeared,  and  again  the  cries  burst  forth,  "  She's 
gone!  She's  gone  !  "  Once  more  the  magic  machine 
was  brought  forth,  and  Tom  again  satisfied  himself  of 
her  presence;  once  more,  on  withdrawing  his  eyes,  she 
vanished  ;  and  so  it  went  on  until  at  last  to  our  great 
delight  we  saw  Winnie  get  into  the  boat  and  start  for 
home. 

As  Tom  grew  up  he  developed  a  strong  taste 
for  teasing ;  he  seemed  always  on  the  watch  for  any 
opportunity  of  tormenting  the  younger  ones.  There 
was  a  continual  cry  in  the  house,  and  out  of  it,  too,  of 
"  Oh,  Tom  ! "  "  Stop,  Tom  !  "  "  For  shame,  Tom  ! "  I 
could  fill  a  book  with  stories  of  his  tricks,  but  as  I 
have  some  other  children  to  tell  you  about  I  will  leave 
Tom  for  the  present.  You  will  hear  of  him  again, 
maybe,  in  the  future. 

But  I  am  forgetting  to  explain  the  picture  of  Tom 
with  his  seven  puppies.  He  was  a  great  lover  of 
animals,  and  though  he  delighted  to  tease  them,  was 
never  cruel,  especially  to  the  weak  and  helpless.  He 
was  always  encountering  stray  dogs  and  bringing 
them  home,  thereby  bringing  down  on  his  head  the 
wrath  of  his  mother,  who  declared  she  would  not  have 
her  house  turned  into  an  asylum  for  waifs  and  strays. 

Once  when  Tom  was  sent  on  an  errand  to  a  neigh- 
bor's he  was  taken  to  see  seven  puppies,  who  were 
only  a  few  weeks  old.  Thinking  to  play  a  trick  on 
his  mother,  he  begged  the  owner  to  lend  them  to 
him  for  a  short  time,  and  then  proceeded  home  with 


168  MUSKOKA  MEMORIES. 

his  load.  Entering  the  house  he  called  out,  "  Don't 
be  cross,  mother,  but  I  have  adopted  seven  little 
orphans." 

"  Orphans  ?  "  said  Winnie,  coming  forward,  and  then 
she  spied  the  seven  little  dogs.  Oh,  goodness !  how 
she  went  on,  and  Tom  drawing  her  out,  combatting  all 
objections,  till  he  had  her  nearly  furious,  the  villain. 
While  the  controversy  was  at  its  height  a  young  lady 
visitor,  unknown  to  Master  Tom,  took  a  snap-shot  of 
him  and  then  gave  it  to  me.  He  will  be  rather 
astonished  when  he  sees  his  picture  in  this  book.  But 
serve  him  right,  say  I. 


CHAPTER   XV. 
THE  "IMMORTAL    WILLIAM" 

"  Make  but  my  name  thy  love 

And  love  that  still, 
And  then  thou  lov'st  me, 
For  my  name  is  Will." 

— Shakespeare 's  Sonnets. 

"LJAVE  I  got  to  die,  Auntie  Nannie?  Gladys 
I  1  says  I  must  die."  Fancy  a  small  earnest  face 
upturned  to  yours,  gazing  at  you  with  two  serious 
blue  eyes  belonging  to  a  little  man  just  four  years 
old.  Such  a  question  from  a  child  ?  For  a  moment 
I  was  puzzled  how  to  reply,  and  taking  him  on  my 
knee  I  said,  "  Why  Willie,  I  hope  you  will  live  for  a 
long,  long  time,  and  grow  up  to  be  a  good  man  and 
be  very  happy  and  have  lots  of  people  to  love  you." 
"  But  have  I  got  to  die  ?"  again  earnestly  asked  the 
child,  and  not  knowing  what  had  filled  his  mind  with 
such  a  subject  I  called  to  his  little  cousin,  Ben's 
youngest  girl,  with  whom  he  had  been  playing  in  the 
next  room,  and  asked  her  what  she  had  been  saying 
to  Willie.  She,  hanging  her  head  and  looking  rather 
shame-faced,  replied  hurriedly,  "Well,  I  told  him 
everybody  in  the  world  had  got  to  die,  and  he 

169 


170  MUSKOKA  MEMORIES. 

would  have  to  die  too  some  day  sure,  just  like  my 
little  bunny  rabbit,  but  I  didn't  'ezackly  know  which 
day  ;  and  he'll  be  put  in  a  hole  in  the  ground  and  be 
covered  with  leaves  like  the  babes  in  the  wood." 

I  looked  at  the  two  children,  such  a  complete  con- 
trast. Gladys,  a  dark-haired,  rosy-cheeked,  sturdy 
little  maiden  of  seven,  her  eyes  sparkling,  and  whole 
being  bubbling  over  with  life  and  energy.  Willie, 
frail,  delicate,  spirituelle,  his  small  white  face  so  trans- 
parent that  every  thought  of  his  intensely  active  brain 
seemed  mirrored  on  its  surface.  I  never  saw  a  face 
in  which  the  action  of  the  mind  could  be  so  easily 
read.  "Mind"  and  "Matter"  this  small  pair  of 
cousins  might  be  aptly  named. 

I  thought  my  wisest  plan  was  to  endeavor  to  turn 
their  attention  to  some  other  subject,  and  succeeded 
for  a  time,  but  Willie  was  evidently  deeply  impressed. 
The  thoughtless  words  of  his  playmate  had  taken  a 
strong  hold  of  his  imagination,  and  when  half  an  hour 
later  a  visitor  came  in,  a  lady  whom  he  knew  well, 
he  ran  up  to  her  at  once,  saying  "  Have  I  got  to  die  ?  " 
The  lady,  rather  startled,  looked  to  me  for  explana- 
tion, which  I  gave  her  after  I  had  sent  the  children 
away  to  play.  Winnie  told  me  that  his  first  words 
on  reaching  home  that  evening  were  "  Mother,  have 
I  got  to  die?"  Dear  little  Willie.  Death  over- 
shadowed him  even  before  his  birth,  for  he  was  born 
only  a  few  weeks  after  we  had  lost  our  dear  father, 
and  while  our  hearts  were  still  sore  from  the  shock  of 


THE  "IMMORTAL  WILLIAM."  171 

our  mother's  death.  No  wonder  that  he  had  a  hard 
fight  for  life,  the  darling,  and  that  his  little  body  is  so 
frail  and  his  face  so  white.  But  God  heard  his  mother's 
prayers  and  spared  her  boy,  and  the  months  and 
years  of  his  short  life  have  served  but  to  enshrine  him 
ever  deeper  in  our  hearts.  Since  "  Auntie  Nan  " 
arrived  here  she  has  enjoyed  the  distinction  of  being 
one  of  his  prime  favorites,  and  "  Old  Maid's  Lodge  " 
is  his  second  home. 

Willie  was  born  on  the  day  his  brother  Ephraim 
was  seven  years  old,  and  Winnie  always  calls  them  her 
twins.  Bet,  who  was  staying  there  for  the  occasion, 
describes  their  first  meeting :  "  The  children  were  all 
away  at  school  when  Willie  was  born,  but  when  they 
came  home  to  dinner  she  called  Ephraim  (who  was 
my  father's  namesake)  and  told  him  to  come  upstairs; 
and  when  he  arrived  she  placed  the  baby  in  his  arms 
saying,  "  There  is  your  birthday  present."  Poor  boy, 
he  turned  first  red  and  then  white ;  the  surprise  was 
so  great  he  was  quite  overcome,  but  it  gave  him  a 
sense  of  ownership  as  regards  the  baby.  Ever  after 
he  called  Willie  "my  infant,"  and  would  come  in 
from  school  every  day  asking  "  How  is  my  infant  ?  " 
And  the  "  twins  "  to  this  day  remain  the  most  loving 
of  comrades. 

Before  we  go  any  further  I  must  explain  to  you, 
for  fear  there  should  be  any  mistake,  that  the  "  Immor- 
tal William  "  is  not  named  after  William,  Prince  of 
Orange.  No  !  to  English  people,  and  especially 


172  MUSKOKA  MEMORIES. 

Warwickshire  people,  there  is  only  one  William 
and  that  is  the  "  Immortal  Shakespeare."  Not  but 
that  I  have  the  greatest  respect  for  the  "  Orange 
William,"  though  I  hardly  ever  heard  his  name  till  I 
came  to  this  country  and  lived  in  Toronto,  where  the 
great  procession  of  Orangemen  on  the  twelfth  of  July 
was  quite  a  revelation  to  me.  How  my  heart  throbbed 
with  pride  as  I  saw  those  hundreds  of  men  marching 
along  with  the  bands  of  music,  the  banners  and  the 
flowers ;  above  all,  the  open  Bible  carried  through 
the  streets  with  the  glorious  motto  waving  above  it, 
"  Protestant  rights  we  will  maintain."  How  it  thrilled 
through  my  very  being,  for  I  am  a  "  Protestant  of  the 
Protestants,"  and  glory  in  the  name.  Born  of  a  long 
line  of  sturdy  "independent"  ancestry,  our  family 
motto  has  ever  been  "  for  faith  and  freedom  " ;  and  in 
this  new  land  of  our  adoption,  which  is  happily  free 
from  so  many  ecclesiastical  swaddling-bands  and  rags 
of  ancient  mummery,  let  us  ever  uphold  the  Divine 
freedom  of  man  and  "  equal  rights  to  all." 

But  to  return  to  little  Willie.  He  visits  me  nearly 
every  day,  and  generally  arrives  soon  after  breakfast, 
walking,  if  fine,  or  if  wet  or  snowy  hoisted  on  the 
shoulder  of  one  of  the  older  branches  of  the  family. 
This  morning  he  greeted  me  with  the  question, 
"  Auntie,  am  I  a  nuisance  ?  "  "  No  ;  who  said  such  a 
thing  to  you,  Willie  ?  "  "  Well,  mamma  said  when  I 
wanted  Letto  to  carry  me  over  here  dreck'ly  after 
brexfus',  that  I  must  be  a  nuisance  to  you,  I'm  not  a 


THE  "IMMORTAL  WILLIAM."  173 

nuisance,  am  I,  auntie?"  regarding  me  with  most 
imploring  eyes.  "  No,  my  darling  ;  tell  her  you  are 
my  greatest  blessing  ;  I  couldn't  do  without  you," 
and  immediately  his  face  assumed  an  expression  of 
supreme  content.  He  is  the  greatest  little  questioner, 
and  gives  me  no  peace  ;  one  subject  succeeds  another. 
Last  week  it  was  colors.  What  color  is  this  ?  What 
color  is  that?  "What  color  is  the  sky?"  "Blue." 
"What  color  *  is  my  dress?"  "Blue,  too."  "Well," 
looking  from  the  sky  to  his  dark  blue  frock  with  a 
puzzled  look,  "  they  are  not  alike."  "  No,  your  dress 
is  navy  blue."  A  long  pause,  eyes  fixed  gravely 
on  the  dress,  then  extending  his  legs,  intently 
surveying  them,  "  And  are  my  stockings  gravy  blue, 
too?" 

To-day  he  arrived  greatly  worked  up  about  the 
meaning  of  the  word  to-morrow.  He  burst  out  indig- 
nantly, "  When  is  it  s'morrow  ?  They  all  keep  saying 
*  s'morrow  and  s'morrow,'  and  when  I  get  up  in  the 
morning  I  say,  Now  it's  s'morrow,  and  they  say, 
'  No,  it's  s'morning.'  Then  after  dinner  I  say,  Now, 
is  it  s'morrow  ?  and  they  say,  '  No,  it's  s'afternoon.' 
When  is  s'morrow  ?  That's  what  I  want  to  know." 
I  leave  to  my  philosophical  readers  the  answer  to 
this  question. 

He  is  getting  pretty  well  acquainted  with  the 
days  of  the  week.  His  beloved  twin  stays  home 
Saturday — no  school ;  then  he  learnt  it  was  the  next 
day  to  Friday,  and  Sunday  came  after  the  holiday, 


174 


MUSKOKA   MEMORIES. 


and  so  on.  But  the  months  of  the  year  are  rather 
more  trouble.  The  future  is  always  September. 
"The  violets  will  bloom— in  September."  "The 
chickens  will  hatch — in  September."  "  Santa  Glaus 
will  come — in  September."  "  I  will  be  a  big  man — 
in  September,"  and  so  on  ad  libitum. 

Willie  for  the  most  part  of  the  time  has  to  play 
alone,  for  Ephraim  is  at  school.  He  is  therefore 
indebted  to  his  own  inventive  brains  for  means  of 
amusement.  His  father  keeps  a  horse,  cow  and  pig, 
and  these  animals  are  most  attentively  watched  and 
copied  by  the  Immortal  William.  Their  every 
action  is  studied  and  imitated  to  perfection.  He 
takes  turns  in  representing  the  various  animals.  He 
is  generally  accosted  on  his  arrival  in  the  morning 
with  the  question,  "Well,  what  are  you  to-day, 
Willie  ?  "  and  the  reply  is,  I  am  a  cow,  or  horse,  or 
perhaps  a  colt,  as  the  case  may  be.  Then  every 
action  of  the  chosen  animal  is  faithfully  and  cleverly 
represented.  Honestly,  I,  being  a  greenhorn,  have 
become  familiar  with  all  the  motions  of  the  animals, 
not  from  my  own  observations  of  them,  but  from 
Willie's  antics.  Often  I  fairly  laugh  aloud  as  I  pass 
cows  and  horses  on  the  roadside  and  see  them  making 
exactly  the  movements  which  Willie  has  gone  through 
for  our  amusement.  To  see  him  lick  his  shoulder, 
toss  his  head,  kick  up  his  heel,  chew  his  cud,  is  really 
too  ridiculous. 

Of  course,   if  he   is   horse   or  cow,   after   simply 


THE  "IMMORTAL  WILLIAM."  175 

announcing  the  fact  the  rest  is  all  dumb  show. 
You  might  ask  him  a  dozen  questions,  but  the  only 
reply  would  be  a  toss  of  the  head,  a  whinny  or  a  moo 
as  the  case  might  require.  If  he  is  a  cow  he  must 
needs  have  a  bell,  also,  more  important  still,  a  long 
tail.  Anything  lying  around  at  all  resembling  that 
useful  appendage  is  immediately  appropriated  for 
that  purpose.  His  mother  had  a  good  laugh  the 
other  day.  There  was  a  lady  staying  there,  and  one 
morning  she,  not  being  very  well,  did  not  get  up  to 
breakfast.  Willie,  running  past  her  bedroom  door 
and  peeping  in,  saw  a  long  hair  switch  lying  on  the 
dressing  table.  He  trotted  down  to  his  mother  in 
the  greatest  state  of  excitement.  "  Oh,  mamma ! 
mamma !  there's  a  lovely  cow's  tail  in  Miss  Brown's 
room  on  the  table.  Oh,  do  ask  her  to  lend  it  me.  I 
won't  lose  it ;  I'll  be  awful  careful."  "  Bless  the  boy," 
she  said,  "  that  would  never  do  ;  it  is  hair ;  she  wears 
it  herself."  "  Wears  it  herself!"  he  replied,  gazing  at 
her  with  eyes  wide  with  astonishment,  "  what  does 
she  want  with  a  tail  ?  She's  no  cow,"  (the  last  with 
great  scorn.)  "  Do  ask  her  to  lend  it  me,  mamma, 
just  for  one  day."  Poor  Willie  !  she  had  to  send  him 
away  quite  cast  down.  She  would  not  have  had 
Miss  Brown  know  of  Willie's  longing  desires  for 
anything,  because  she  was  rather  a  touchy  person, 
and  for  the  next  day  or  two  Winnie  fairly  trembled  at 
meal  times  when  she  saw  the  child's  eyes,  full  of 
admiration,  steadfastly  fixed  on  the  summit  of  Miss 


176 


MUSKOKA   MEMORIES. 


Brown's  cranium,  whereon  reposed  in  all  its  glossy 
stateliness  the  much  coveted  cow's  tail. 

Willie,  after  recovering  from  his  disappointment, 
turned  his  thoughts  and  ambition  in  another  direc- 
tion, and  one  day,  soon  after,  came  to  his  mother 
with  two  or  three  pieces  of  rag  rolled  up  like  small 
sausages,  and  wanted  them  sewed  down  the  front  of 
his  little  dress.  After  this  was  done  he  ran  outside, 
falling  on  all  fours  on  the  grass,  calling  out  as  he  did 
so,  "Now,  I'm  the  cow  ;  just  come  and  milk  me!" 
This  milking  proved  a  serious  business :  being  a 
novelty,  every  one  was  pressed  into  the  service,  till  the 
thing  got  rather  monotonous,  except  to  the  young 
cow,  who  would  come  sometimes,  almost  in  tears, 
saying  to  Winnie,  "  Ephraim  won't  milk  me";  and 
when  she  appealed  to  the  recreant  he  would  toss  his 
head  and  say,  "  I  can't  be  milking  him  all  the  time," 
so  the  poor  little  cow  had  sometimes  to  remain 
unmilked. 

When  Willie  personated  a  horse  he  always  wanted 
work,  so  he  used  to  draw  chips  on  a  tiny  sleigh  and 
bring  them  into  the  kitchen,  always  waiting  patiently, 
if  I  was  engaged,  till  I  was  at  liberty  to  unload  them 
and  put  them  in  the  wood-box.  This,  of  course,  the 
horse  never  did.  Occasionally  he  was  a  frisky  young 
colt,  and  then  I  had  to  personate  the  old  "mother 
horse."  I  used  to  call  the  sofa  the  stable,  and  gener- 
ally coaxed  the  young  colt  to  take  his  afternoon  nap 
by  lying  down  with  him  by  my  side.  Willie's  candid 


THE   "IMMORTAL  WILLIAM."  177 

remarks  to  visitors  and  strangers  are  often  the  source 
of  amusement,  though  sometimes  he  puts  us  to  con- 
fusion by  being  anything  but  complimentary.  He 
said  to  a  maiden  lady  of  middle  age  who  was  here 
last  week,  and  was  remarking  on  his  fondness  for  me, 
"  Wouldn't  you  like  to  have  me  for  an  auntie,  too, 
Willie  "  ?  she  asked  him.  "  No  !  "  he  said,  most  em- 
phatically, but  after  looking  her  over  critically  for  a 
minute,  added,  "  I  would  have  you  for  a  grandmother ; 
grandmothers  die  soon,  you  know."  The  lady  looked 
anything  but  flattered,  though  I  tried  to  smooth  it 
over  by  saying  he  had  never  known  his  grandmother, 
had  been  told  she  was  dead,  and  so  he  had  got  hold 
of  the  idea  of  death  in  association  with  the  name. 

Another  spinster,  who  wore  spectacles,  he  accosted 
with  the  remark,  "  Do  you  call  yourself  a  young  lady, 
Miss  Jones  ?  "  "  Well,  yes,  Willie,"  she  said,  bridling 
and  coloring  (for  Willie  had  put  the  emphasis  strongly 
on  the  young),  "  I  suppose  I  am  what  you  might  call  a 
young  lady."  "  What!"  he  said,  "  with  those  specs ? " 
with  the  most  innocent  look  of  surprise  imaginable. 
Even  at  the  risk  of  offending,  we  could  not  help  but 
laugh. 

Auntie  Sue  sent  him  at  Christmas  a  book  of  animal 
pictures  when  he  was  three  years  old,  and  these 
proved  a  source  of  never-ending  amusement.  The 
questions  he  asks  about  the  various  animals  are  innu- 
merable, and  he  is  quick  to  see  the  resemblance  be- 
tween them  and  human  beings.  The  following  spring 


178  MUSKOKA  MEMORIES. 

he  was  playing  in  their  garden,  which  adjoins  the 
Government  road,  when  he  came  running  in,  calling 
loudly,  "  Mamma,  mamma !  come  quick,  there's  a 
monkey  just  gone  up  the  road,  a  great  big  monkey ! 
running  so  fast !  "  She  ran  to  the  window,  and  just 
caught  a  glimpse  of — what  think  you,  my  readers, 
you  young  dudes  in  short  pants  and  fancy  stockings  ? 
A  man  on  a  bicycle  !  The  first  the  child  had  ever 
seen,  and  such  was  his  impression. 

I  think  the  monkeys  in  his  book  were  the  greatest 
favorites.  There  was  one  big  ourang-outang,  standing 
by  a  stump,  which  greatly  interested  him,  and  came 
near  being  the  cause  of  serious  offence  to  an  old  friend 
of  his  father's.  This  gentleman,  who  never  shaved 
and  was  very  hairy,  and  also  short-sighted,  called  at 
their  house  one  day,  and  as  he  had  never  seen  Willie, 
took  special  notice  of  him,  taking  him  on  his  knee  and 
asking  him  questions ;  Willie  meanwhile  fixing  his 
eyes  on  him  with  the  expression  of  a  snake  looking 
at  its  charmer.  At  last  the  gentleman  said,  "You  don't 
know  my  name,  my  little  man,  now  do  you  ?"  "  In 
course  I  do,"  responded  Willie,  promptly,  for  he  was 
recovering  from  his  shyness,  "you  are  the  monkey 
man,  the  big  hairy  monkey  man  !  I've  got  your 
picture  in  my  book,  I'll  go  and  fetch  it,"  suiting  the 
action  to  the  word,  but  his  mother  caught  hold  of  him 
and  adroitly  changed  the  subject. 

Willie's  mother  is  trying  to  instil  into  his  youthful 
mind  some  of  the  rudiments  of  theology,  but  is  often 


o 

o 

c* 
< 

% 

2 
fe 

c/2 

2 


THE  "IMMORTAL  WILLIAM."  179 

brought  up  short  by  the  aptness  of  his  replies  and  the 
quaint  ideas  of  his  little  brain.  For  instance,  God  he 
calls  the  "  Man  in  the  sky,"  and  he  is  continually 
asking  such  questions  as,  "Will  the  Man  in  the  sky 
laugh  and  be  glad  when  he  sees  all  the  wood  your 
little  horse  has  drawn  for  you,  mamma  ?  "  "  Will  the 
Man  in  the  sky  be  sorry  if  I  cry  when  the  soap  goes 
in  my  eyes  ?  "  Satan  he  alludes  to  with  a  face  of  awe 
as  "  that  bad  boy  that  we  mustn't  say  his  name." 

While  I  am  writing  this  he  is  beside  me,  and  the 
questions  come  thick  and  fast.  I  will  close  this 
chapter  with  reporting  our  conversation  for  the  next 
ten  minutes. 

I  had  given  him  two  or  three  cards  to  look  at  to 
keep  him  quiet,  but  they  do  not  seem  to  have  that 
effect.  He  has  selected  one,  an  Easter  card,  the  usual 
thing,  angel  ringing  the  bells,  doves  flying  round  and 
so  on,  "Auntie,  what  house  is  this?"  "That  is  a 
church."  "What  is  a  church,  auntie?"  "God's  house." 
"Aren't  all  the  houses  God's,  auntie?"  "Yes,  they 
ought  to  be."  "  Are  all  the  people  that  go  to  church 
God's,  too  ?  "  "  Well,  we  hope  so."  "  What  is  this 
woman  doing  ?  "  pointing  to  the  angel.  "  That's  an 
angel  ringing  the  bells."  "  Do  angels  always  go  round 
in  their  nighties,  auntie  ?  Aren't  they  cold  ?  Do  their 
feathers  keep  them  warm?"  "I  guess  so,"  I  reply. 
A  pause  for  a  moment,  followed  by  another  examina- 
tion of  the  card.  "  What  is  she  ringing  the  bells  for, 
auntie  ?  "  "  Because  it's  Easter,"  I  say  shortly.  "  Are 


180  MUSKOKA   MEMORIES. 

these  the  Rasters,  auntie  ?  "  pointing  to  the  doves. 
"  Are  all  these  little  Rasters  flying  round  ?  "  "  No, 
those  are  doves."  "Ducks,  auntie!  Can  they  swim  ?  " 
"  Doves  !  Doves  ! "  I  say,  rather  impatiently,  but  no 
one,  however  crusty,  can  ever  be  vexed  with  Willie  ; 
he  is  so  sensitive  to  a  word  of  blame,  and  so  anxious 
to  please,  that  we  have  to  be  extremely  careful  not  to 
hurt  his  feelings.  If  we  speak  harshly  to  any  one  in 
his  presence,  even  the  dog,  the  corners  of  his  little 
mouth  go  down  and  the  eyes  fill  with  tears.  But  it  is 
time  I  ended  this  chapter,  so  for  the  present  we  will 
wish  Willie  good-bye. 


CHAPTER   XVI. 
COWS  AND  COW-BELLS. 

Hear  the  cattle  with  their  bells — 

Tinkling  bells, 

What  a  tale  of  terror  oft  their  jingle  jangle  tells. 
In  the  middle  of  the  night, 
When  the  moon  is  shining  bright, 
How  we  start  up  in  our  beds 
Thinking  of  our  cabbage  heads  ; 

Of  the  open  garden  gate,  left  last  night  by  careless  Kate. 
And  the  ear  it  fully  knows, 

By  the  twanging  and  the  clanging, 
How  the  danger  ebbs  and  flows. 

Yes,  the  ear  distinctly  tells 
In  the  jangling  and  the  wrangling 

How  the  danger  ebbs  and  swells, 
By  the  sinking  or  the  swelling 
In  the  tinkling  of  the  bells — 
Of  the  bells!  bells!  bells! 
—  With  apologies  to  the  shade  of  Edgar  A.  Poe. 

THE  settlers  in  Muskoka  would  be  badly  off  with- 
out  their  cows.     In  the  early  days,  when  my 
father    first    came    here,  cows    were    few    and    far 
between  ;  happy  the  man  who  was  the  lucky  pos- 
sessor of  one.     Nowadays,  though  still  valuable,  they 
are  by  no  means  so  scarce.     But  as  "  there  is  no  rose 
12  181 


182  MUSKOKA   MEMORIES. 

without  a  thorn,"  so  there  is  no  cow  without  a  fault, 
and  the  particular  fault  of  the  Muskoka  cows  (for 
they  are  all  tarred  with  the  same  brush,  though  some 
of  deeper  dye  than  others)  is  a  dogged  determination 
to  break  down  every  fence,  enter  every  enclosure,  and 
devour  all  vegetation  found  therein. 

Wherever  the  unlucky  settler  has  spent  time  and 
labor  in  beautifying  and  enriching  some  special  corner, 
and  has  solemnly  made  up  his  mind  that  no  cow  shall 
ever  enter  there — enforcing  his  prohibition  by  en- 
closing his  precious  piece  of  property  with  high 
fences,  barbed  wire  and  strong  gates — no  sooner  does 
he  turn  his  back  than  his  own  cows,  or  his  neighbors' 
cows,  or  both  together,  hold  a  consultation,  find  out 
the  weakest  spot  in  his  fortifications,  then  charge,  and 
as  the  old  song  says,  "  Locks,  bolts  and  bars  soon  fly 
asunder,"  and  a  nice  scene  of  devastation  awaits  the 
poor  owner  on  his  return.  Perhaps  the  Muskoka 
cows  owe  their  peculiar  agility  and  dare-devil  nature 
to  what  we  might  call  their  continued  hand-to-mouth 
struggle  for  a  bare  existence  in  the  bush,  for  seven 
months  in  the  year  the  Muskoka  cow  has  to  hustle 
for  her  own  living.  In  May  and  June,  of  course, 
everything  is  green,  tender  and  luxuriant ;  but  wait 
till  the  hot  sun  of  July  and  August  has  dried  up  the 
scanty  herbage  along  the  country  roads,  and  the 
tender  twigs  and  shoots  are  no  longer  to  be  found  in 
the  bush.  Is  it  any  wonder  that  a  cow  of  common- 
sense  (and  nowhere  are  there  more  sensible  cows  than 


COWS  AND  COW-BELLS.  183 

in  Muskoka)  will  cast  a  longing  eye  over  the  fence 
at  those  succulent  cabbages,  that  sweet  green  corn, 
those  ripe  tomatoes. 

Then  comes  the  tug  of  war.  The  owners  of  those 
favored  spots  must  be  ever  on  the  watch.  It  behoves 
them  to  sleep  with  one  eye  open  and  both  ears,  for 
the  onslaught  most  frequently  occurs  in  the  night. 
If  you  are  possessed  of  a  good  dog  you  are  lucky,  for 
instead  of  careering  wildly  round  your  garden  and 
clearing  yourself,  in  scanty  night  attire,  you  can  send 
the  dog  to  perform  that  part  of  the  programme  in 
your  stead.  Of  course  the  cows  make  a  stampede  in 
every  direction  but  the  right  one.  Of  course  they 
trample  down  your  most  precious  treasures  in  their 
flight ;  but  you  are  only  too  thankful  to  see  them 
outside  once  more  and  to  close  the  gate  after  them 
and  get  back  to  your  warm  bed,  leaving  the  light  of 
morn  to  reveal  the  extent  of  their  depredations. 
Winnie  could  relate  some  cow  stories  in  this  line, 
how  many  a  time  Mr.  Roberts  has  risen  in  his  wrath, 
and  snatching  his  gun  (which  generally  happens  to 
be  unloaded,  luckily  for  the  cows)  has  gone  out, 
breathing  threats  of  vengeance,  death  and  murder  in 
his  heart. 

Bet  has  an  old  roan  cow  who  is  the  ringleader  of 
all  the  cows  in  the  neighborhood.  I  think  she  plans 
all  their  escapades.  She  is  what  you  might  call 
commander-in-chief,  like  her  mistress.  Now  Winnie 
and  her  family  are  death  on  this  cow.  They  were 


184  MUSKOKA  MEMORIES. 

even  so  wicked  last  fall  as  to  propose  that  she  should 
be  killed,  quartered,  and  divided  up  amongst  the  lot 
of  us.  They  consider,  with  their  ringleader  gone,  the 
other  cows  would  be  more  amenable  to  reason.  They 
have  not  the  duplicity  and  far-sightedness  of  Bet's  old 
roan — due,  no  doubt,  to  her  long  years  of  experience 
in  foraging.  Her  life,  you  may  say,  for  some  time 
trembled  in  the  balance.  I  myself  was  not  greatly  in 
favor  of  dividing  and  eating  her,  as  I  have  arrived  at 
an  age  when  my  teeth  are  none  of  the  best,  and  I  fear 
she  would  prove  but  a  tough  morsel.  But,  anyway, 
her  absence  from  these  scenes  so  familiar  would 
cause  no  regret  on  anybody's  part.  It  was  not  to  be, 
though  ;  "  justice  was  tempered  with  mercy  "  and  her 
life  spared  for  one  more  year,  much  to  the  disgust  of 
the  Roberts'  family. 

Another  failing  of  the  Muskoka  cow,  to  which  she 
is  very  prone,  is  to  absent  herself  at  the  milking  hour. 
The  cows  seem  to  be  always  playing  truant.  If  their 
bells  cannot  be  heard  it  is  a  matter  of  mere  conjecture 
whether  to  start  north,  south,  east  or  west  in  pursuit 
of  them.  Of  course,  it  goes  without  saying  the  route 
chosen  is  always  the  wrong  one,  and  many  a  mile 
has  the  unlucky  wight  in  charge  of  them  often  to 
travel  before  he  hears  the  welcome  "  tinkle  tinkle  of 
their  bells." 

When  I  took  possession  of  "  Old  Maid's  Lodge  "  I 
soon  made  up  my  mind  that  a  cow  of  my  very  own  I 
must  have.  I  thought  of  the  thick  cream  in  my  tea, 


COWS  AND  COW-BELLS.  185 

the  butter  just  fresh  from  the  churn,  the  foaming  new 
milk  ;  and  so  my  brother-in-law  was  instructed  to  be. 
on  the  lookout  and  get  me  one  as  soon  as  possible. 
I  wanted  her  to  be  young,  so  that  I  could  train  her 
in  the  way  she  should  go.  So  he  bought  me  a  pretty 
little  red  and  white  heifer. 

A  friend  of  mine,  whom  I  was  taking  proudly  to 
see  my  new  possession,  said,  "  First  of  all,  give  her  a 
name,  then  keep  calling  her  by  it  until  she  knows  it 
and  comes  to  your  call ;  then  reward  her  with  some 
little  dainty,  and  you'll  never  have  any  trouble  at 
milking  time." 

I  proceeded  to  act  on  his  advice.  As  to  the  name, 
we  decided  on  Belle,  because  I  had  a  baby  Belle 
staying  here  with  her  mother  at  the  time,  and  she 
was  to  have  the  honor  of  naming  the  new  cow.  We 
coaxed  her  up  in  front  of  the  house  and  then  placed 
the  baby  on  her  back.  The  two  made  such  a  pretty 
picture  that  Tom  ran  off  for  his  camera  to  take  a 
photo  of  them  ;  but  it  proved  no  easy  task.  Both  of 
the  Belles  were  continually  on  the  move.  Though 
nearly  a  loaf  of  bread  and  a  bowl  of  sugar  were  con- 
sumed in  the  attempt  to  obtain  a  moment's  repose, 
the  results  were  far  from  satisfactory.  In  one  nega- 
tive the  cow  had  two  heads  ;  in  another  baby  Belle 
had  four  hands ;  in  still  another  the  two  Belles  were 
so  inextricably  mixed  up  that  it  was  impossible  to 
tell  which  was  which.  So  we  had  to  abandon  the 
idea  of  the  photograph,  much  to  our  regret 


186  MUSKOKA   MEMORIES. 

Belle  soon  learned  to  know  her  name.  She  is  only 
too  eager  to  answer  my  call;  indeed,  she  comes 
without  any  call,  and  the  disadvantage  is  that  her 
nose  is  always  poking  in  at  the  back  door  looking  for 
more  bread  and  sugar.  In  the  fall,  when  the  cold 
weather  came,  I  had  the  shed  we  were  using  for  the 
poultry  converted  into  a  cow-house,  and  a  warmer 
place  put  up  for  my  poultry.  This  led  to  an  amusing 
scene.  At  the  bottom  of  the  shed  door  a  small 
square  hole  had  been  cut  so  the  hens  could  pass  in 
and  out.  The  morning  after  Belle  had  been  put  in 
possession  I  happened  to  go  out  early,  and  looking  in 
that  direction,  saw  a  cow's  head  and  horns  apparently 
mounted  on  the  lower  part  of  the  door,  in  the  same 
way  as  the  head  of  a  stag  is  mounted  on  a  board.  I 
approached  nearer,  rubbing  my  eyes,  for  I  thought 
surely  my  sight  deceived  me.  Yes,  to  my  horror, 
there  was  Belle's  head — fixed,  immovable — through 
the  hole  in  the  door.  How  she  got  it  there  will  ever 
remain  a  miracle  ;  but  there  it  was,  sure  enough.  I 
found  it  impossible  to  open  the  door ;  and  as  the  hole 
fitted  closely  on  each  side  of  her  neck,  it  was  just  as 
impossible  to  move  the  cow.  I  ran  for  the  axe  to 
try  and  chop  the  hole  bigger,  but  this  scared  the  cow 
so  much  that  she  began  to  struggle,  and  I  feared  she 
would  strangle  herself. 

I  then  raced  off  to  Winnie's  for  Letto  and  Tom, 
and  what  did  that  rascal  Tom  do  when  he  arrived  on 
the  scene  but  sit  on  a  log  and  roar  with  laughter, 


COWS  AND  COW-BELLS.  187 

telling  Letto  not  to  do  anything  till  he  had  fetched 
his  camera  to  make  a  picture  for  the  Strand  Maga- 
zine. He  bet  that  cow  would  stand  still  now.  I  had 
to  get  really  angry  before  he  would  stop  fooling.  We 
found  nothing  could  be  done  but  take  the  door  off  its 
hinges  and  lift  it  straight  up  from  the  cow's  neck. 
This  took  some  time,  for  the  screws  were  rusted  ;  but 
at  last  we  released  her,  and  very  thankful  I  was  to 
find  she  was  not  much  hurt. 

And  now,  if  I  ask  some  of  my  readers  who  live  in 
the  city,  What  is  the  proper  feed  for  a  cow?  they 
will  no  doubt  reply,  "  Grass  in  summer,  hay  in  winter, 
or,  perhaps,  roots,  mangels  or  turnips."  "  Oh,  that's 
what  you  think,  is  it?  Well,  you  don't  know  the 
peculiar  tastes  of  the  Muskoka  cows  nor  the  powers 
of  their  digestive  apparatus.  You  would  never  sup- 
pose soap  to  be  reckoned  amongst  their  chief  dainties, 
and  yet  Winnie  declares  they  helped  themselves  to 
six  bars,  one  after  another,  from  the  shed  she  used  as 
laundry,  and  that  if  the  children  take  a  piece  of  soap 
down  to  the  lake  when  they  bathe,  and  leave  it  on  the 
^hore,  they  never  find  it  again— but  the  cow  does.  Last 
winter  my  brother  Ben  drove  to  Port  Carling  one  very 
cold  day  to  get  some  groceries.  On  his  return,  after 
putting  the  horse  in  the  stable,  he  went  into  the  house 
to  get  warmed  up,  leaving  the  parcels  in  the  sleigh  near 
the  verandah.  It  appears  his  man  had  let  out  the  cows 
to  water  them,  and  Bet's  old  roan  at  once  proceeded 
to  investigate  into  the  contents  of  the  sleigh.  About 


188  MUSKOKA   MEMORIES. 

half  an  hour  after,  when  my  brother  went  out,  he  saw 
the  parcels  had  disappeared,  but  concluded  the  chil- 
dren had  taken  them  indoors.  But  no  such  luck.  On 
enquiry  the  culprits  were  discovered.  Everything  in 
the  sleigh  had  vanished,  except  a  few  dirty  scraps  of 
paper.  I  expect  they  found  the  tea  rather  dry  eat- 
ing, but  they  moistened  it  with  three  pounds  of  but- 
ter, and  then  smacked  their  lips  over  ten  pounds  of 
sugar,  finishing  off  with  a  pound  of  starch  and  a 
packet  of  blue. .  Their  owner  had  to  drive  to  the  store 
again  next  day,  and  this  time  he  did  not  leave  the 
parcels  in  the  sleigh. 

People  when  they  first  come  to  Muskoka  often 
complain  that  the  sound  of  the  cow-bells  in  the  night 
keeps  them  awake.  I  remember  a  clergyman  who 
was  staying  in  Port  Carling  several  years  ago  telling 
me,  when  I  remarked  on  his  tired  look,  he  had  been 
kept  awake  two  or  three  nights  in  succession  by  a 
regular  "  cow  convention  "  in  front  of  the  house  where 
he  slept.  He  often,  in  sheer  desperation,  got  up  and 
drove  them  off,  but  they  soon  returned  again. 

Well,  after  all,  this  is  not  so  bad  as  country  folks  ex- 
perience when  they  visit  the  city  and  are  kept  awake 
all  night  by  the  noise  of  the  street-cars,  etc.  Once  an 
old  Presbyterian  lady  from  the  country  was  visiting 
my  employer  on  Yonge  Street.  As  it  happened,  the 
first  night  she  was  there  the  students  of  the  Univer- 
sity made  one  of  their  midnight  "  vocal  marches  " 
up  the  street.  When  the  old  lady  arrived  down 


COWS  AND  COW-BELLS.  189 

stairs  to  breakfast,  it  was  fun  to  hear  her  describe  the 
experiences  of  that  night.  Not  one  wink  had  she 
slept,  and  she  looked  worn  out.  She  said,  too,  that 
just  as  she  was  dozing  off  in  the  morning  she  heard 
the  boys  yelling  in  the  streets,  "  Awful  world  !  awful 
world  ! "  and  she  thought,  "  You  are  right,  my  boys, 
and  the  sooner  I  get  back  to  my  peaceful  home  in 
the  country  the  better."  What  she  had  heard  was 
the  newsboys  shouting  "  Morning  World !  "  "  Morn- 
ing World!" 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 
ON  CATS'   ESPECIALLY  MUSKOKA    CATS. 

"  Confound  the  cats  !  All  cats— alway— 
Cats  of  all  colors,  black,  white,  grey, 
By  night  a  nuisance,  and  by  day, 
Confound  the  cats  ! 

"  Confound  their  saucy-looking  whiskers  ! 
Confound  them,  whether  old,  or  friskers  ! 
Confound  their  midnight  squally  discourse  ! 
Confound  the  cats  !  " 

— Dobbin. 

NO  stories  of  life  in  Muskoka  would  be  complete 
without  at  least  a  few  words  about  the  mem- 
bers of  the  feline  race,  who  not  only  abound  here,  but 
are  particularly  strong  and  active,  and  attain  an  enor- 
mous size.  Why  they  should  be  much  larger  than 
Toronto  cats  I  cannot  conceive,  unless  it  is  the  fresh 
air,  or  maybe  it  is  their  plentiful  supply  of  mice  ;  any- 
way, it  is  a  fact  the  cats  are  prodigious  !  I  never  look 
atone  of  the  monstrous  old  Toms  but  I  think  of  that 
verse  in  Genesis  :  "  There  were  giants  in  the  land  in 
those  days." 

Now,  I  must  confess,  I  am  no  lover  of  cats,  never 
have  been,  though  I  am  an  old  maid.  That  ancient 
saw  about  cats  and  old  maids  is  a  fallacy.  Let  me 

190 


ON   CATS!    ESPECIALLY   MUSKOKA  CATS.       191 

give  you  a  living  proof  of  this.  Here  is  my  sister 
Sue,  a  wife  and  mother,  who  perfectly  dotes  on  cats; 
has  done  so  ever  since  she  was  a  baby. 

I  remember  how  she  used  to  hug  and  kiss  our  old 
cat  at  the  farm  in  England  when  we  were  all  children. 
How  she  nursed  it  as  her  baby,  preferring  it  to  all 
her  dolls,  which  she  said  were  only  "  old  dead  things," 
while  Pussy  was  a  real  "  meat  baby,"  alive  and  kick- 
ing. She  used  to  walk  up  and  down  the  room  by  the 
hour  carrying  it  in  her  arms,  wrapped  in  an  old  shawl, 
and  singing  for  a  lullaby,  as  she  hushed  it  to  sleep, 

"  I  love  little  Pussy,  her  coat  is  so  warm, 
And  if  I  don't  hurt  her  she'll  do  me  no  harm." 

It  was  a  pretty  sight  to  see  her,  I  have  no  doubt, 
and  I  believe  there  was  even  a  suspicion  of  a  tear  in 
our  fond  mother's  eye  as  she  watched  the  little  mimic 
and  her  baby  ;  but  there  was  no  tear  in  mother's  eye 
when,  one  day,  she  discovered  the  loss  of  baby's  best 
embroidered  robe  and  cap,  and  made  the  discovery, 
after  much  vain  searching,  that  they  had  been  appro- 
priated by  little  Miss  Sue,  who  had  carefully  dressed 
her  beloved  cat  in  the  dainty  garments,  and  was  at 
that  very  moment  proudly  parading  the  village 
streets,  amidst  a  cloud  of  dust,  a  whole  tag-rag  and 
bobtail  of  envious  urchins  at  her  heels.  This  was  the 
climax,  and  effected  the  entire  ruination  of  the  "  cat 
and  baby  "  business. 

Poor  little  Sue,  her  days  of  childish  romance  were 


192  MUSKOKA   MEMORIES. 

suddenly  brought  to  a  close,  but  the  love  of  cats  still 
lay  dormant  in  her  breast,  and,  years  after,  in  the  early 
days  of  our  sojourn  in  Toronto,  when  a  little  black 
kitten  ran  into  our  house  and  took  refuge  under  her 
bed,  Sue  was  determined  to  keep  it  for  her  own. 
She  quieted  all  my  mother's  objections  to  the  new 
arrival  by  saying  that  a  black  cat  coming  into  a 
house  brought  with  it  great  good  luck  ;  that  unknown 
and  fearful  misfortunes  would  befall  us  if  we  dared  to 
drive  it  away — all  the  boarders  might  suddenly 
leave  ;  the  chimney  might  take  fire  ;  we  might  be  all 
burnt  to  death  in  our  beds,  and  then  we  would  know 
what  it  meant  to  turn  out  a  black  cat.  The  vague 
idea  of  such  dreadful  events  following  its  eviction  so 
scared  poor  mother  that  she  yielded  the  point,  and 
the  black  cat  took  up  its  abode  with  us. 

Now,  I  think  it  is  owing  to  Sue's  persistent  conduct 
on.  this  occasion  that  the  tribe  of  Muskoka  cats  owe 
that  strong  streak  of  the  "  Old  Harry "  which  is  so 
predominant  in  their  make-up  to-day ;  but  to  show  the 
reasons  which  have  led  me  to  this  conclusion  I  must 
continue  my  story.  The  black  kitten  grew  and  thrived 
under  Sue's  loving  care  and  protection,  but  as  it 
grew  older  displayed  such  a  mischievous  temperament, 
such  a  spiteful  disposition,  such  sad  thieving  pro- 
pensities, that  one  of  our  male  boarders  christened  it 
"  Satan."  Sue,  of  course,  strongly  objected  to  the 
title,  but  it  appeared  so  appropriate  to  everyone  else 
in  the  house  that  the  name  stuck,  and,  sad  to  relate, 


ON  CATS  !    ESPECIALLY  MUSKOKA  CATS.       193 

the  cat  never  got  rid  of  it.  Well,  one  fine  morning 
we  all  received  a  startling  shock.  Satan  undeniably 
proved  herself  to  be  a  lady  by  depositing  no  less 
than  five  satanic  young  imps,  black  as  herself,  on 
Sue's  bed  Sake's  alive,  wasn't  there  an  uproar ! 
But  tender-hearted  Sue  would  not  hear  of  one  of 
them  being  drowned  ;  was  furious  and  dissolved 
herself  in  tears  when  such  a  thing  was  even  hinted  at. 
Still,  as  days  went  on,  it  was  plainly  to  be  seen  that 
"  old  Satan "  and  five  "  young  Satans "  were  too 
much  for  one  house.  Even  Sue  could  not  be  blind  to 
this  fact,  so  she  concocted  a  plan  of  her  own  for  the 
disposal  of  them,  which  she  craftily  proceeded  to  put 
into  execution. 

My  father  was  at  home  just  then,  but  only  waiting 
till  the  boats  began  running  to  return  to  Muskoka. 
The  morning  he  went  away  Bet  and  I  accompanied 
him  to  the  station,  but  Sue  was  nowhere  to  be  found 
when  he  wanted  to  wish  her  good-bye,  which  we 
thought  very  strange.  However,  on  our  arrival  at 
the  station  the  mystery  was  solved.  There  sat  Sue 
in  the  waiting-room  keeping  watch  and  ward  over  an 
immense  bonnet  box,  very  securely  tied,  and  the  lid 
perforated  with  numberless  small  holes,  like  a  gigantic 
pepper  box.  I  need  hardly  tell  you  that  it  contained 
"  Satan  "  and  her  progeny.  Sue  had  made  up  her 
mind,  after  many  a  severe  struggle,  to  send  the  whole 
family  to  Muskoka.  Father  fumed  and  raged  when 
he  discovered  the  contents  of  the  box,  and  swore  he 


194  MUSKOKA   MEMORIES. 

would  never  take  them.  Sue  was  as  equally  deter- 
mined that  he  should.  The  conflict  raged  for  some 
time,  and  ended  by  Sue  mounting  on  the  cars  with 
her  box  and  depositing  her  precious  burden  by  the 
side  of  father's  valise.  "  Now,  dad,"  we  heard  her 
say,  in  a  very  coaxing  tone,  "  don't  you  always  say 
the  mice  are  swarming  up  in  Muskoka — that  they 
worry  you  to  death  ?  See  what  a  clearance  this  cat 
will  make  for  you,  especially  when  the  five  kittens 
are  old  enough  to  help  her.  Why,  there  won't  be  a 
mouse  left  for  miles  around."  But  father  was  not  to 
be  coaxed.  He  vowed  that  as  soon  as  he  got  to 
Gravenhurst  he  would  send  the  whole  caboose  adrift 
on  the  lake.  Fancy  Satan,  with  her  five  babies, 
sailing  around  on  Lake  Muskoka  in  a  bonnet-box 
boat.  The  thought  of  it  was  too  ridiculous  altogether. 
But  even  this  awful  threat  did  not  deter  Miss  Sue 
from  her  purpose.  She  talked  and  persuaded,  and 
waited  on  the  train  until  it  was  actually  moving. 
Then  she  leaped  off,  leaving  the  box  behind  her. 
Bet  and  I  quite  expected  to  see  it  come  bundling 
after  her.  But  it  was  not  quite  so  bad  as  that,  and 
our  next  news  of  the  Satanic  family  was  that  they 
had  reached  Hathaway's  Bay  in  safety,  and  had  taken 
to  their  new  life  in  the  backwoods  amazingly  well. 

Indeed,  Bet  told  us,  when  she  went  up  there  some 
weeks  later,  that  father,  strange  to  relate,  had  developed 
quite  a  fondness  for  Satan.  I  think  family  cares 
must  have  had  a  sobering  effect  upon  her,  for  she 


ON   CATS!    ESPECIALLY   MUSKOKA  CATS.       195 

would  sit  quietly  on  his  knee  in  the  evenings,  and  he 
would  talk  to  her  as  he  smoked  his  pipe.  They 
became,  in  fact,  quite  "  chummy  " ;  so,  as  Shakespeare 
says,  "  All's  well  that  ends  well." 

Of  course,  as  I  said  before,  the  Satanic  blood  has 
infused  itself  into  the  whole  race  of  Muskoka  cats, 
and  I  doubt  whether  at  the  present  day  in  the  whole 
district  there  is  a  cat  living  who  has  not  a  few  drops 
of  it  in  her  veins.  "  A  little  leaven  has  leavened  the 
whole  lot." 

Now,  I  will  give  you  a  few  of  my  own  experiences 
this  past  winter  in  the  matter  of  cats — how  I  have 
been  goaded  to  madness  and  driven  nearly  to 
desperation  by  their  antics ;  how  I  have  vowed  a 
solemn  vow  that  after  I  have  once  got  rid  of  the 
animals  I  am  now  tormented  with,  no  cat  shall  abide 
under  my  roof  for  evermore. 

When  I  came  to  Muskoka  to  live  I  discovered,  as 
the  renowned  Dick  Whittington  did  on  his  travels  of 
yore,  that  in  Muskoka  there  was  a  general  plague ; 
no  house  seemed  to  be  exempt.  It  was  at  its  worst 
in  the  spring  and  fall.  This  plague  was  mice.  There 
seemed  to  be  mice,  mice,  everywhere ;  you  could  not 
open  a  drawer  or  a  cupboard  but  a  mouse  popped  out ; 
you  discovered  them  at  every  turn  "  eating  your  cake," 
"smelling  the  cheese,"  "drowned  in  the  milk," 
"  smothered  in  the  flour,"  "scampering  over  your 
pillow,"  "  floating  in  your  wash  basin."  Even  your  old 
letters,  treasured  perhaps  for  years,  and  put  away 


196  MUSKOKA   MEMORIES. 

carefully  in  some  small  box,  you  found,  when  you 
opened  it  to  gaze  on  them  once  more,  "  nothing  but  a 
mouse's  nest." 

We  tried  mousetraps,  we  tried  "rough  on  rats."  At 
last  the  girl  I  had  helping  me,  in  an  unlucky  moment, 
smuggled  in  a  young  cat,  aided  and  abetted  in  her 
deception  by  my  sister  Winnie,  who  owned  the 
"mother  cat"  and  was  very  anxious,  for  certain 
reasons,  to  get  rid  of  the  "  daughter  cat."  When  I 
discovered  their  joint  deception  I  was  very  irate,  and 
insisted  at  first  that  the  intruder  should  be  restored 
at  once  to  the  bosom  of  her  mother ;  but  Minnie  pled 
so  earnestly  to  keep  it,  and  my  sister  enlarged  to  such 
an  extent  on  its  valuable  qualities  as  a  "  mouse  exter- 
minator," that  in  the  end  I  was  over-persuaded.  The 
cat  remained,  and  from  that  time  my  troubles  began. 

Being  young,  she  was  also  playful  (that  goes  with- 
out saying).  Her  greatest  delight  was  to  mount  the 
table,  sideboard,  or  bureau,  look  around  till  she  dis- 
covered something  reliable  (to  coin  a  new  word),  then 
to  stand  up  on  her  hind  legs  in  a  very  pretty  attitude 
and  with  gentle  pats,  first  with  one  paw  and  then  with 
the  other,  succeed  at  last  in  tumbling  the  article  to 
the  ground.  It  might  arrive  there  whole,  or  it  might 
not,  that  was  just  as  it  happened,  and  did  not  concern 
Miss  Pussy  in  the  least.  Then  commenced  a  game, 
which  you  might  aptly  call  "  Cat's  Croquet."  If  there 
were  more  than  one  ball  so  much  more  interesting 
was  the  game.  Her  very  highest  felicity  was  attained 


ON   CATS!    ESPECIALLY   MUSKOKA  CATS.       197 

when  the  balls  would  unwind.  Oh  !  what  rapture 
and  wild  delight  she  felt  then.  Oh !  the  intricacies 
of  the  maze  with  which  she  would  proceed  to  surround 
every  available  leg  of  table  and  chair,  in  and  out  like 
a  weaver's  shuttle,  back  and  forth,  round  and  round, 
from  one  room  to  another,  till  the  ball  was  exhausted. 
Not  so  Miss  Puss,  however.  She  knew  not  the  mean- 
ing of  the  word.  She  was  ever  on  the  alert,  ready 
and  waiting  for  the  next  piece  of  mischief.  When  I 
had  enjoyed  the  possession  of  this  lovely  creature  for 
about  a  month,  my  brother's  wife,  Mattie,  who  had 
been  spending  the  summer  in  Muskoka,  and  was  now 
returning  to  the  city,  presented  herself  at  my  house 
one  morning  with  a  large  handsome  cat  in  her  arms, 
almost  the  model  of  mine,  only  bigger  ;  might  have 
been  her  maternal  aunt,  but  proved  on  enquiry  to  be 
only  an  elder  sister.  She  also  had  been  a  gift  from 
Winnie,  for  my  sister  was  an  adept  at  dispensing  of 
her  superfluous  cats  amongst  her  friends  and  relations. 

"  Oh,  Nan,"  commenced  my  sister-in-law,  "  I  want 
you  to  do  me  a  favor.  Will  you  keep  this  cat  for  me 
till  I  come  up  again  in  the  spring ;  we  are  all  so  fond 
of  her  ;  Joe  would  not  part  with  her  for  anything  ; 
we  have  all  made  such  a  pet  of  her.  Will  you  keep 
her  for  me  ?  " 

Now,  I  hated  saying  no,  for  this  same  sister-in-law 
had  done  me  many  a  kindness  during  the  past  sum- 
mer. Still  more  did  I  hate  saying  yes,  for  I  had  a 
faint  idea  (faint,  indeed,  as  it  proved)  of  what  I  might 
13 


198  MUSKOKA   MEMORIES. 

have  to  endure  when  my  present  misery  was  doubled. 
Still  I  felt  there  was  no  choice  left  me,  so  submitted 
meekly  to  my  fate. 

I  was  not  quite  so  meek,  however,  when  a  few 
weeks  later  Bet  arrived  with  her  old  "  Tom."  She 
also  was  going  to  Toronto,  and  proceeded  to  say, 
while  fondling  the  monster,  of  whom  she  was  ex- 
tremely proud, "  My  dear  Nan,  you  promised  to  have 
my  dog  while  I  was  away  ;  will  you  have  poor  old 
Tom,  too ! " 

"  No,  I  wont !  "  I  burst  forth,  interrupting  her  in  my 
wrath.  "  Take  him  to  Winnie." 

"  But  she  doesn't  want  him,"  continued  Bet,  "  she's 
afraid  he  might  scratch  the  baby." 

"  Nothing  of  the  kind,"  I  said.  "  I'll  go  over  and 
see  her  myself." 

"  Well,  perhaps,  you  can  persuade  her,"  said  Bet, 
and  I  started  off  to  try. 

"  Now,  Winnie,"  I  began,  as  soon  as  I  reached  her 
house,  "  it's  no  use  you  saying  you  can't  have  Bet's 
cat,  you've  just  got  to  have  it.  Here  I'm  bothered 
to  death,  as  you  very  well  know,  with  the  two  I  have 
already.  I'm  willing  to  have  her  dog,  but  I'll  be 
bothered  if  I  take  another  cat,  so  just  make  up  your 
mind  to  that." 

After  considerable  badgering  Winnie  reluctantly 
gave  way,  and  said  she  would  keep  the  cat ;  but  1 
don't  know  "how  the  dickens  it  is,"  but  old  Tom 
absolutely  refuses  to  stay  over  there  ;  he  seems  to 


ON  CATS!   ESPECIALLY  MUSKOKA  CATS.       199 

have  got  it  into  his  stupid  old  head  that  here  he  will 
stay,  and  nowhere  else,  till  his  mistress  returns.  (Oh, 
may  it  be  soon  !) 

Winnie  says  she  does  her  best  to  induce  him  to 
stay  at  their  place,  and  blames  it  all  to  my  two  cats 
being  of  the  feminine  gender ;  but  I  will  own  I  have 
my  suspicions  she  does  not  lay  out  any  special 
inducements  to  keep  him  at  home. 

To  return  to  my  two  cats,  or  rather  my  cat  and 
Mattie's.  They  had  soon  made  friends,  and  my  cat 
grew  so  rapidly  after  the  other  one's  advent  that 
before  very  long  I  scarcely  knew  them  apart.  This 
made  it  very  awkward,  and  I  am  afraid  one  often  got 
punished  for  the  other  by  mistake.  But  how  could  I 
tell?  If  they  were  both  in  the  dining-room,  and  one 
jumped  off  the  table  as  I  entered  the  room,  which  of 
the  two  had  been  at  the  meat  ?  Sometimes,  to  make 
sure,  I  gave  them  both  a  whack,  but  this  was  obviously 
unjust.  Then,  again,  unless  I  fed  the  two  together  I 
felt  sure  one  of  them  often  got  two  dinners  and  the 
other  none. 

My  nephew,  Tom  the  torment,  unfortunately  heard 
me  mention  to  a  friend  this  difficulty  I  had  in  distin- 
guishing the  cats,  and  the  next  day,  while  I  was  busy 
in  the  kitchen,  he  caught  my  cat  and,  taking  her  off 
into  a  quiet  corner,  proceeded  to  shave  the  hair  off 
her  tail  for  the  distance  of  about  two  inches  from  the 
tip,  leaving  a  long  sharp  spike  emerging  from  a  ruff 
of  fur.  Then  the  impudent  rascal  brought  her  and 


200  MUSKOKA  MEMORIES. 

dumped  her  down  in  the  kitchen,  saying,  "There, 
Aunt  Nan,  I  think  you'll  be  able  to  tell  those  two  cats 
apart  now,  even  without  your  specs  ;  this  one  you 
can  call  "  Spindly-tail,"  and  the  other  one  "  Dubby." 
"  Oh  !  you  rogue ! "  I  began,  but  he  was  off  like  a 
streak  before  I  could  say  any  more. 

Now  I  will  give  you  a  short  account  of  one  night 
and  the  adventures  thereof,  with  all  its  cat-astrophes. 
Remember,  this  is  only  one  night  out  of  about  a 
hundred  and  fifty  nights  which  I  have  put  in  this 
winter,  and  then  you  can  imagine  a  little  of  what  I 
have  endured.  I  must  explain  to  you,  before  I  begin 
my  story,  that  in  this  house  I  have  no  doors  on  either 
parlor,  dining-room  or  hall,  only  curtains  hanging 
over  the  doorways  ;  therefore,  I  cannot  fasten  the 
cats  downstairs.  And  these  same  curtains  form  the 
most  admirable  playground  for  the  nightly  game  of 
hide-and-seek  which  commences  immediately  my 
head  is  laid  on  the  pillow. 

"  But  why  don't  you  turn  the  cats  out  of  doors 
before  you  go  to  bed  ?  "  say  some  of  my  hard-hearted 
male  relatives. 

"Well,  it  is  twenty  degrees  below  zero.  How 
would  you  like  to  be  turned  out  for  the  night  your- 
self?" 

I  can't  shut  them  up  with  the  hens  in  the  hen- 
house, nor  the  ducks  in  the  duck-house,  nor  the  cow 
in  the  cow-house.  There  is  only  the  ice-house  left, 
and  that  would  scarcely  do  on  such  a  night  as  this. 


ON  CATS!    ESPECIALLY   MUSKOKA  CATS.       201 

I  glance  at  them  before  I  go  upstairs  to  bed.  There 
they  lie,  stretched  out  close  to  the  stove,  apparently 
in  the  deepest  of  slumbers ;  you  would  think,  to  look 
at  them,  that  an  earthquake  would  scarce  disturb 
them  before  morning.  But  appearances  are  decep- 
tive, as  we  all  know.  Surely,  I  think  to  myself, 
gazing  at  them,  they  will  be  quiet  to-night ;  and 
taking  my  nice  hot  brick  out  of  the  oven  for  my  feet 
I  steal  gently  away  to  my  chilly  bedroom  in  the 
upper  storey.  Scarcely  daring  to  breathe  for  fear  of 
awaking  them,  I  quickly  undress  in  the  cold  and  get, 
shivering,  into  bed.  I  am  just  beginning  to  get  a 
little  bit  warm  when  I  hear  sounds  of  stealthy  feet 
coming  up  the  stair-case,  pit-pat,  pit-pat.  Then  all 
at  once  a  loud  whop,  a  bound  and  a  scuffle.  They 
have  begun  their  game.  I  pop  my  head  from  under 
the  bed-clothes  at  the  risk  of  getting  my  nose  frozen, 
and  call  "  Scat !  scat ! "  at  the  top  of  my  voice.  There 
is  a  dead  silence  at  once ;  I  retreat  under  the  bed- 
clothes and  shut  my  eyes  again.  Bang  goes  some- 
thing off  my  dressing  table,  the  bottle  of  vaseline,  like 
enough.  I  can  hear  it  rolling.  Now  they  are  both 
there— "  Spindly-tail"  and  "Dubby."  They  have 
rolled  the  bottle  under  the  bed — rattle,  rattle  over  the 
hardwood  floor,  a  regular  bowling  match.  Again  I 
emerge,  bang  the  edge  of  the  bedstead,  scream  "  scat " 
louder  than  ever,  and  at  last  seize  the  chair  by  the 
side  of  the  bed  and  pound  the  floor  with  it.  This 
seems  to  have  the  desired  effect.  I  fancy  I  hear 


202  MUSKOKA   MEMORIES. 

them  retreating,  so  once  more  get  under  cover.  I 
am  beginning  to  feel  warm  again  when  I  hear  a  faint 
purring ;  it  comes  nearer  and  nearer,  "  He-brew,  she- 
brew  "  louder  and  louder,  then  I  feel  a  dead,  heavy 
weight  on  my  lower  limbs,  followed  by  a  soft  prod- 
ding all  over  my  body  as  if  I  were  dough  and  two  or 
three  bakers  were  kneading  me.  At  last  I  can  stand 
it  no  longer.  I  spring  up  in  a  rage,  and  striking  off 
in  the  darkness  send  one  of  them  on  to  the  floor  like 
a  cannon-ball,  the  sparks  flying  in  every  direction. 
I  feel  round  for  the  other  to  do  likewise,  but  she  has 
effected  a  rapid  escape.  Once  more  I  try  to  sleep. 
Hark  !  what  is  that  ?  A  blood-curdling  sound  from 
the  verandah  just  like  a  woman  being  murdered  and 
a  dozen  children  spanked  at  the  same  time — Bet's 
old  Tom  has  arrived.  In  sheer  desperation  I  jump 
out  of  bed  and  call  the  dog — Bet's  dog,  Nailer.  He 
gets  his  name  from  a  habit  he  has  of  sidling  up  to 
strangers  and  fawning  on  them  ;  then  when  they  are 
tempted  to  pat  him  he  suddenly  nails  them.  It  isn't 
a  pleasant  habit,  but  to-night  I  am  only  anxious  that 
he  should  succeed  in  nailing  that  cat,  so  I  open  the 
outer  door.  The  cold  rushes  in — Nailer  rushes  out. 
There  is  a  sharp  skirmish  ;  a  great  deal  of  scuffling 
and  spitting,  barking  and  swearing,  and  Nailer 
returns  triumphant.  "  Good  dog  !  "  I  say,  "  you  have 
routed  the  enemy "  ;  and  I  hasten  to  get  my  half- 
frozen  limbs  under  cover  and  compose  myself  to 
slumber. 


ON   CATS!    ESPECIALLY   MUSKOKA  CATS.       203 

So  the  night  passes  away  ;  morning  dawns  at  last. 
Don't,  I  pray  you,  think  this  story  any  exaggeration  ; 
it  is  the  reverse.  The  repetitions,  the  variations  are 
innumerable,  but  I  will  have  mercy  on  you,  and  end 
my  tale,  just  remarking,  ere  I  close,  that  if  any  of  my 
readers  feel  they  would  like  a  "  nice  cat,"  with  the 
greatest  pleasure  in  the  world  I  will  give  them  their 
choice  between  "Spindly-tail"  and  "Dubby." 

P.S. — One  month  later.  Hurrah  !  I  have  disposed 
of  "  Spindly-tail."  A  certain  young  clergyman,  who 
was  belated  here  on  a  stormy  night,  took  a  violent 
fancy  to  her.  He  nursed  her  all  the  evening,  and 
took  her  to  bed  with  him  when  he  retired.  Trem- 
blingly next  morning  I  ventured  to  offer  him  the 
lovely  creature  as  a  present.  He  jumped  to  the 
bait ;  and  after  a  loving  farewell  I  have  carefully 
packed  her  in  a  basket,  and  she  has  gone  far  away, 
thanks  be  praised ! 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 
WINTER   IN  MUSKOKA. 

"  What  matter  how  the  night  behaved  ? 
What  matter  how  the  north  wind  raved  ? 
Blow  high,  blow  low,  not  all  its  snow 
Could  quench  our  hearth-fire's  ruddy  glow. 

Shut  in  from  all  the  world  without, 
We  sat  the  clean-winged  hearth  about, 
Content  to  let  the  north  wind  roar 
In  baffled  rage  at  pane  and  door, 
While  the  red  logs  before  us  beat 
The  frost  line  back  with  tropic  heat." 

—  Whittier. 

I  MUST  fulfil  my  promise  of  telling  you  something 
of  our  Muskoka  winters,  and  I  just  fancy  I  hear 
you  saying,  with  a  shudder,  "  Augh  !  it  must  be 
horrible,  'winter  in  Muskoka/  and  this  particular 
winter  (1903-04)  above  all  others.  Surely  the  cities 
have  been  bad  enough,  what  with  *  frozen  water 
pipes,'  'slippery  sidewalks,'  and  *  draughty  street-cars,1 
but  Muskoka  !  !  why,  we  heard  you  had  more  than 
thirteen  feet  of  a  snowfall  there."  And  you  shiver 
again  at  the  very  thought  as  you  plant  your  feet  on 
the  fender  in  front  of  your  blazing  coal  fire  and 
resume  your  reading.  But  don't  you  know,  my 

204 


WINTER   IN    MUSKOKA.  205 

friend,  that  in  this  world  there  is  a  law  of  com- 
pensation, and  that  though  we  dwellers  in  Muskoka 
may  be  deprived  of  many  comforts  you  enjoy  in  the 
city,  I  want  to  point  out  some  things  you  miss  by 
never  seeing  Muskoka  in  her  garb  of  snowy  white. 
Oh,  the  loveliness  of  some  of  these  wintry  days,  the 
matchless  purity  of  the  snow,  like  the  finest  icing, 
with  which  no  confectioner's  art  could  vie.  The 
trees,  every  twig  outlined  with  frosty  diamonds, 
sparkling  in  the  sunshine,  and  standing  out  in  bold 
relief  against  the  blue  sky.  The  effect  is  absolutely 
dazzling,  and  one  has  to  shade  the  eyes  with  the 
hand  before  the  glittering  splendor  of  the  scene. 
Then,  the  moonlight  nights,  the  merry  young  skaters, 
the  toboggan  slides,  the  sleigh-rides,  and,  in  the 
evenings,  the  roaring  wood  fires,  the  snug  cosy 
corners,  the  happy  family  gatherings  round  the 
hearth,  the  day's  work  done,  and  all  prepared  for 
enjoyment.  "  Ah  ! "  but  you  say,  still  incredulous, 
"that  is  the  bright  side;  show  us  the  other." 
Well,  what  if  we  do  have  to  go  to  the  lake  to  fetch 
every  pail  of  water,  tumbling  down  the  steep  banks 
through  the  snow,  searching  for  the  water-hole  in  the 
ice,  only  to  find  it  frozen  over  solid,  and,  after  repeated 
efforts  to  break  it,  first,  banging  the  handle  off  the 
dipper,  and  then  hammering  with  the  water  pail,  all 
to  no  effect,  have  to  reluctantly  scramble  up  the  bank 
again  to  get  the  axe  ?  What  if  we  do  have  to  take 
our  walks  abroad  in  a  narrow  rut,  one  following 


206  MUSKOKA   MEMORIES. 

behind  another  like  a  flock  of  geese,  crossing  our 
feet  gingerly,  knowing  that  to  step  an  inch  to  the 
side  means  a  sudden  plunge  into  the  beautiful  ?  We 
can  laugh  at  these  things,  because  we  have  the  health 
and  spirits  which  our  brave  fight  with  the  snow  and 
wind  imparts.  "  Dull  in  winter,"  say  you  ?  I  trow 
not,  my  city  friend.  We  know  not  the  meaning  of 
the  word.  Work  is  too  plentiful  for  dulness  to  show 
its  nose  in  Muskoka.  We  have  no  time  to  be  dull, 
and  go  to  bed  at  night  tired  out,  sleep  like  tops,  with 
the  blankets  well  pulled  up  over  our  ears,  and  a  small 
earthquake  would  hardly  wake  us. 

The  Muskoka  settlers  seem  to  reckon  the  length  of 
the  winter  from  the  time  the  boats  cease  running  on 
the  lakes  until  they  commence  again  in  the  spring. 
Thus,  the  length  varies,  as  in  1902-03  the  last  boat 
ran  on  December  6th,  and  the  first  one  came  up  on 
April  6th,  making  that  year  a  winter  of  only  four 
months,  while  last  winter,  1903-04  (a  record  breaker  in 
severity),  the  lakes  were  frozen  up  fully  five  months. 
The  hunting  season  is  from  1st  to  I5th  November, 
and  after  the  hunters  have  departed  we  may  fairly 
say  winter  sets  in.  We  then  begin  to  look  forward 
to  Christmas  and  the  Christmas  tree.  The  children 
are  all  excited  and  busy  with  presents — home-made 
ones,  of  course,  in  Muskoka,  as  we  have  no  stores  to 
run  to,  except  it  may  be  one  visit  to  Port  Carling  to 
see  what  Mr.  Hanna  has  new  in  for  the  holiday  trade. 

Useful  presents,  too,  rather  than  ornamental  ones 


WINTER  IN   MUSKOKA.  207 

are  preferred  ;  and  as  our  olive  branches  here  now 
number  nearly  twenty,  it  is  no  light  task  to  provide 
for  them  all.  Unluckily  we  cannot  give  the  present 
to  them  all  which  little  Willie  thought  of  giving  his 
mother.  I  must  tell  you  about  that.  It  was  about 
two  weeks  before  Christmas,  and  we  were  all  busily 
working,  when  Willie  came  to  me  with  a  very  serious 
face  and  said :  "  Auntie  Nan,  I  want  to  make  a 
Christmas  box  for  my  mother,  all  by  myself."  "  Bless 
you,  my  darling,"  I  said,  "you  shall."  Taking  him  up 
in  my  arms,  I  continued,  "  What  could  you  make, 
Willie,  all  by  yourself,  without  anyone  helping  you  ?  " 
Willie  put  his  arm  around  my  neck  and  considered 
very  thoughtfully  for  a  minute  or  two  ;  then  a  raptur- 
ous look  came  over  his  face  and  he  cried  out :  "  Oh  ! 
I  can  make  her  a  hole.  I  can  make  her  a  lot  of 
holes,"  and  then,  in  an  ecstasy  of  delight,  giving  me  a 
big  hug,  "and  she  can  mend  them  ! "  But  I'm  afraid 
our  young  folks  wouldn't  be  satisfied  with  Willie's 
presents.  They  require  something  more  substantial, 
though  I  expect  their  poor  mothers  have  received 
many  such  presents  from  them. 

We  have  an  acquisition  to  our  family  circle  this 
winter,  a  cousin  from  England,  who  arrived  in  Canada 
last  summer,  after  a  "  ripping "  voyage  across  the 
Atlantic,  as  he  informed  us  on  his  arrival.  He  is  very 
tall  and  good-looking,  but  oh,  so  English !  so  unmis- 
takably English  !  He  belongs  to  the  patrician  branch 
of  our  family,  and  is  only  descended  from  the  plebeian 


208  MUSKOKA   MEMORIES. 

Hathaways  on  the  female  side  of  his  house.  We 
thought  him  too  tony  for  anything  the  first  night  he 
was  here.  "  Gee  !  "  said  Tom,  "  but  he's  too  tony  for 
me,"  while  Willie  asked  innocently,  "  Is  his  name 
really  Tony  ? "  at  which  we  all  laughed  ;  but  the 
remark  was  so  apropos  that  "  Tony  "  he  became  to  us, 
and  "  Tony  "  he  will  remain  to  the  end  of  the  chapter. 

Notwithstanding  his  aristocratic  appearance  and 
polished  manners — such  a  contrast  to  our  rough-and- 
ready  Muskoka  boys — Tony  soon  became  a  general 
favorite,  and  we  were  all  delighted  when  we  found  he 
would  stay  the  winter  with  us.  The  boys  tried  to 
scare  him  with  stories  of  what  he  would  have  to  go 
through  when  the  cold  weather  came,  but  Tony  was 
not  to  be  daunted.  He  soon  entered  into  all  the 
work  and  the  sports  with  a  vim.  He  learnt  to  handle 
an  axe,  to  milk  a  cow,  to  mend  a  fence,  to  make  a 
jumper,  to  cut  and  haul  ice,  to  wear  moccasins  and 
mitts,  to  pull  his  cap  over  his  ears,  and  only  once  got 
his  chin  slightly  frozen,  which  was  not  bad  for  a 
11  greenhorn  "  who  struck  Canada  in  just  such  a  winter. 

Well,  we  had  a  fine  Christmas  and  a  marvellous 
Christmas  tree,  though  the  presents  were  so  numerous 
and  bulky  that  more  than  half  of  them  had  to  be  de- 
posited on  the  floor  underneath. 

The  children's  eyes  fairly  podded  out  when  they 
beheld  its  splendors.  Auntie  Sue  excelled  herself 
this  year  ;  her  box  from  Toronto  was  cram-jam  with 
nice  things  for  everybody,  and  our  poor  home-made 


WINTER   IN   MUSKOKA.  209 

presents  blushed  with  shame  at  being  in  such  fine 
company. 

Fancy  me,  "  old  Aunt  Nan,"  with  my  grey  hair, 
almost  white,  getting  a  lovely  pink  silk  blouse,  so 
pretty  I  could  almost  eat  it ;  but  as  for  wearing  it, 
what  will  folks  say  if  I  do  ? 

Gladys  got  a  doll  nearly  as  big  as  herself,  and  Wil- 
lie a  rocking-horse  covered  with  real  hair  ;  and  as 
parcel  after  parcel  was  unwrapped  and  each  one's  pile 
was  getting  large,  the  excitement  and  fun  became 
uproarious. 

Winnie  was  presented  with  a  big  cardboard  box, 
in  which,  after  removing  innumerable  wrappers,  was 
a  large  bottle  of  castor  oil,  labelled,  "  To  be  given  to 
the  children  next  day  to  prevent  any  ill  effects  from 
over-eating."  I  got  a  big  doctor's  book  from  Tony,  in 
which  was  written,  "  Old  Mother  Hathaway,  so  that 
she  can  doctor  the  district."  Fancy  such  an  insult  to 
an  "  old  maid."  Oh  !  we  had  a  fine  Christmas,  and 
on  New  Year's  Day  we  all  went  to  Bet's.  Her  enter- 
tainment, of  course,  exceeded  everything.  The  table 
was  a  sight  to  behold.  I  believe  if  we  had  all  stayed 
a  week  and  eaten  steadily  we  could  hardly  have 
cleared  it.  Then,  after  dinner,  we  had  charades,  at 
which  Winnie  and  Ben  excel,  and  we  laughed  till  the 
tears  ran  down  our  faces  over  their  comical  perform- 
ances. One  of  the  best  charades  was  the  slang 
phrase  now  so  common,  "  Search  me,"  and  they  had  a 
custom  house  scene  which  was  most  ridiculous.  We 


210  MUSKOKA  MEMORIES. 

finished  up  with  all  kinds  of  games  for  the  children, 
till  Willie  remarked,  with  the  greatest  look  of  satisfac- 
tion, "This  is  the  place  where  children  'joy  them- 
selves." Thus  ended  a  happy  day,  the  first,  we  hope, 
of  a  happy  year. 

The  next  business  on  hand,  after  the  Christmas 
parties  were  over,  was  cutting  the  ice  and  filling  the 
ice-houses.  This  proved  to  be  a  hard  task  for  every- 
body this  year,  on  account  of  the  great  depth  of 
snow.  Old  settlers  say  they  scarcely  remember  such 
a  year  for  snow,  and  it  commenced  to  fall  so  early, 
while  the  ice  was  thin.  And  though  we  tried  to  keep 
a  space  shovelled  off,  so  that  it  would  freeze  thicker, 
our  labor  seemed  all  in  vain,  for  either  there  would 
be  another  snowstorm  or  else  a  wind  storm,  and  we 
would  see  our  small  clearing  on  the  lake  obliterated 
in  an  hour. 

It  was  some  weeks  before  we  succeeded  in  getting 
the  ice,  and  even  then  it  was  poor  in  quality,  so  much 
snow  frozen  in  with  it  that  we  had  to  pack  a  double 
quantity,  as  it  melts  so  much  more  quickly  when 
the  warm  weather  comes.  The  men  had  the  same 
difficulty  cutting  firewood  in  the  bush.  The  snow 
was  so  deep  that  when  they  felled N  a  tree  it  sank 
completely  out  of  sight,  and  they  had  to  dig  it  out  of 
the  snow  before  they  could  saw  it.  All  this  was  a 
novel  experience  to  our  tall  English  cousin.  The 
boys  used  to  joke  him,  and  say,  "  it  was  a  mercy  he 
was  so  tall,  or  they  would  have  lost  him  completely 


WINTER  IN    MUSKOKA.  211 

in  the  bush."  He  himself  told  me  he  sometimes 
sank  up  to  his  armpits  in  the  drifts.  All  our  gates 
and  fences  were  covered.  We  did  not  see  them  for 
months,  and  were  quite  delighted  to  see  the  posts  begin 
to  peep  out  in  the  spring. 

I  did  not  have  the  pleasure  of  seeing  the  snow 
disappear,  though, this  year,  for  about  the  end  of  March 
my  sister  Sue  sent  a  most  pressing  invitation  for  us 
to  spend  Easter  with  them  in  Toronto — that  is,  my 
brother  Ben,  Tony  and  myself.  For  my  part,  I  was 
very  unwilling  to  undertake  the  journey  in  the  winter. 
I  had  heard  such  dreadful  tales  from  Bet  and  my 
mother  of  these  winter  journeys — the  long,  cold  drive 
to  Bracebridge,  the  awful  roads,  the  upsets,  etc. — that 
I  had  always  vowed  I  would  never  attempt  it,  though 
Bet  mocks  at  my  fears  and  goes  herself  every  winter. 
However,  both  the  boys  were  so  determined  I  should 
go,  that  I  had  at  last  to  give  a  reluctant  consent. 
Ben  arranged  that  we  should  drive  with  a  neighbor  of 
ours  across  the  lake,  who  was  sending  his  two  sons 
and  team  of  horses  to  Bracebridge  for  a  load  of  hay. 

We  left  Hathaway 's  Bay  the  Monday  before  Easter, 
about  three  a.m.,  to  cross  Lake  Joseph  to  this  neigh- 
bor's house.  We  were  only  able  to  take  a  small 
valise  each,  and  Ben  and  Tony  packed  me,  with  these, 
on  a  small  hand-sleigh,  which  had  been  used  to  draw 
the  blocks  of  ice,  and  proceeded  to  pull  me  along  at 
a  fine  rate,  crunching  and  bumping  in  the  cold  and 
darkness,  and  mightily  glad  was  I  when  I  saw  the 


212  MUSKOKA  MEMORIES. 

dim  light  in  the  distance,  which  showed  we  were 
approaching  our  destination. 

When  we  arrived  we  found  them  all  astir,  and  I 
went  in  to  get  warmed  while  the  horses  were  hitched 
up.  When  they  called  me  out  I  found  they  had 
arranged  the  valises  to  form  a  kind  of  back  for  me 
to  lean  against,  and  I  had  to  sit  flat  on  the  rough, 
loose  boards  forming  the  bottom  of  the  sleigh,  which 
had  two  sets  of  runners.  My  brother  and  cousin  sat 
at  the  back,  one  of  the  two  young  fellows  driving 
and  the  other  running  alongside  with  a  lantern  to 
look  out  for  dangerous  spots  on  the  ice.  We  drove 
on  Lake  Joseph  for  some  distance,  and  then  turned 
across  the  land  on  a  rough  track,  which  had  been 
used  for  hauling  wood,  in  order  to  reach  Muskoka 
Lake,  down  which  we  were  to  travel.  The  road  was 
so  bad,  and  the  horses  went  so  slowly,  though  the 
driver  kept  calling  out  to  them,  "  Hurrah  !  Hurrah  ! " 
(a  substitute  for  our  English  "  gee  up  "  which  I  had 
not  heard  before),  that  Ben  and  Tony,  feeling  very 
cold,  dismounted  and  walked  ahead.  There  was  a 
firm  crust  on  the  snow,  which  was  hard  enough  in 
most  places  to  walk  upon.  Not  for  the  horses, 
though;  if  one  of  them  chanced  to  step  off  the 
narrow  track  down  he  went. 

The  horses  were  perfectly  aware  of  this,  too,  and 
jostled  and  pushed  against  each  other  on  the  icy 
ridges,  balancing  themselves  and  picking  their  way 
more  like  cats  than  horses.  While  I  was  watching 


WINTER  IN   MUSKOKA.  213 

them  with  amazement  we  met  with  our  first  adventure, 
happily  not  a  very  serious  one.  Our  scout  with  the 
lantern,  who  was  examining  the  ground  some  fifty 
feet  ahead,  turned  back  and  told  his  brother,  the 
driver,  he  would  have  to  turn  off  the  road,  as  there 
was  a  big  hole  ahead.  This  he  refused  to  do  ;  said 
it  was  impossible  to  turn  off— the  horses'  legs  would 
be  cut  to  pieces  with  the  sharp  edges  of  the  crust, 
and  that  we  must  keep  right  on,  no  matter  what  was 
ahead. 

In  a  moment  we  were  at  the  edge  of  the  hole. 
In  plunged  the  horses,  broke  through  the  ice,  and 
were  floundering  in  the  water,  the  sleigh,  meanwhile, 
perched  on  the  edge  of  the  steep  incline,  ready  to 
fall  upon  them.  This  catastrophe  the  driver  pluckily 
prevented  by  lashing  out  furiously  with  his  whip  on 
the  backs  of  the  poor  horses,  and  sending  forth  at  the 
same  time  such  a  volley  of  "  Hurrahs  ! "  that  they 
made  one  tremendous  spurt,  and  jumped  up  the 
opposite  bank,  we  and  the  sleigh  at  the  same  moment 
plunging  forward  into  the  hole  they  left  vacant  The 
old  boards  cracked  and  crashed.  The  two  upon 
which  I  was  seated  parted  company,  letting  me 
partly  through  in  a  most  uncomfortable  fashion.  For 
a  moment  I  thought  my  end  had  come,  but  only 
for  a  moment,  for  with  another  sharp  lash  and  a 
frightful  "Hurrah!"  the  horses  leaped  again,  and 
up  the  bank  went  the  shattered  sleigh,  and  we  with  it. 
The  driver,  after  turning  round  and  asking  if  I  was 
14 


214  MUSKOKA  MEMORIES. 

hurt,  calmly  dismounted,  and  the  two  brothers  pro- 
ceeded to  pull  the  sleigh  together  and  patch  it  up  in 
the  best  way  they  could.  Part  of  it,  however,  had  to 
be  left  on  the  roadside,  and  then  once  more  we  went 
forward. 

After  journeying  about  a  mile  we  came  upon  Ben 
and  Tony,  sitting  on  a  log  waiting  for  us  and  won- 
dering what  had  happened,  for  they  knew  nothing  of 
our  mishap.  They  climbed  in  behind  again,  and 
before  long  we  saw  Muskoka  Lake,  and  very  thankful 
we  were  to  get  on  to  its  comparatively  smooth  surface. 

It  seemed  so  queer  to  me  to  be  trotting  over  the 
water  and  passing  the  summer  hotels — "  Beaumaris," 
and  others — which  I  had  only  seen  previously  from 
the  deck  of  the  steamboats.  When  we  neared  the 
Bracebridge  River  we  had  to  turn  aside  and  take  to 
the  roads  again,  as  we  had  heard  the  ice  on  the  river 
was  not  safe  in  many  parts,  the  current  was  so  swift, 
and  a  team  had  broken  through  and  been  drowned 
while  driving  on  it  two  or  three  days  before. 

No  sooner  had  we  left  the  lake  for  the  road  than 
our  troubles  commenced  again.  The  ridges  of  ice 
and  snow  were  terrible,  and  to  make  matters  worse  a 
howling  wind  and  snowstorm  came  on.  I  had  a  big 
hood  to  my  cloak,  which  I  pulled  right  over  my  head, 
and  my  brother  behind  improvised  a  tent  out  of  a  big 
rug  which  Tony  had  brought  with  him  from  England. 
Under  this  they  both  lay,  comfortably  sheltered,  and 
making  great  fun  of  it  all.  Once  we  met  another 
team,  and  our  driver  thought  we  should  have  to  turn 


WINTER  IN   MUSKOKA.  215 

off  the  road.  Out  I  jumped  in  double  quick  time,  for 
I  did  not  want  a  repetition  of  my  former  experience, 
but  happily  the  men  found  they  could  arrange  it 
without  either  team  having  to  turn  out,  for  there  was 
a  small  flat  space  near  where  the  other  driver  could 
stand  with  his  horses  while  we  passed  by,  so  I  thank- 
fully scrambled  back  into  my  place.  The  last  few 
miles  were  the  worst  of  all,  up  and  down  hills  the 
whole  distance,  and  we  not  only  got  very  cold,  but 
dreadfully  hungry,  too.  I  had  proposed  bringing 
some  lunch  with  us,  but  Ben  had  scoffed  at  the  idea, 
saying  we  should  be  in  Bracebridge  soon  after  nine 
o'clock,  and  then  get  a  good  hot  breakfast  at  the  hotel, 
instead  of  which  it  was  half-past  twelve  when  we 
drove  into  the  town.  We  had  been  eight  hours  and 
a  half  doing  the  twenty-seven  miles — rather  slow 
travelling  for  a  cold  day.  Of  course  the  delay  meant 
we  had  missed  our  train,  which  was  due  at  eleven, 
and  we  could  get  no  farther  until  two  o'clock  next 
morning,  so  we  had  to  telegraph  to  Sue,  who  would 
be  expecting  us  in  Toronto  that  afternoon. 

Our  driver  put  us  down  at  the  hotel,  and  the  smell 
of  dinner  saluted  our  nostrils  as  we  entered  the  door, 
so  we  hurried  upstairs  to  take  off  our  wraps  and  make 
ourselves  a  little  more  presentable.  Goodness  !  what 
a  face  I  had  when  I  looked  in  the  glass,  red,  swollen, 
stiff,  I  hardly  knew  myself.  I  hated  going  down  to 
the  dining-room,  but  hunger  proved  stronger  than 
vanity,  so  down  I  went.  When  the  bill  of  fare  was 


216  MUSKOKA  MEMORIES. 

presented  to  my  cousin  he  startled  the  waitress  by 
saying,  "  I'll  take  everything ;  bring  everything." 
Oh,  we  did  enjoy  that  dinner !  I  forgot  my  red  face, 
and  did  my  best  to  rival  Tony  in  appetite.  After  we 
were  satisfied  I  went  to  my  room,  covered  myself  up 
on  the  bed  and  fell  fast  asleep  till  after  five  o'clock ;  then 
I  went  out  to  take  a  look  at  the  town,  for  I  had  never 
been  in  Bracebridge  before,  though  I  had  often  been 
up  the  river  on  the  boats.  It  is  a  bright,  lively  place, 
growing  fast,  and  has  some  very  good  stores.  I  went 
into  two  or  three  of  them,  and  then  back  to  the  hotel 
to  tea.  In  the  evening  Ben  and  Tony  wanted  to  visit 
the  skating-rink,  so  I  went  to  spend  an  hour  or  two 
with  the  clergyman  and  his  wife,  who  were  old  friends 
of  our  family. 

We  got  back  to  the  hotel  shortly  after  eleven,  and 
the  waiter  promised  to  call  us  in  time  for  the  2. 15 
train.  This  meant  only  about  two  hours'  sleep,  so  I 
did  not  think  it  worth  while  undressing,  and  it  was 
lucky  I  didn't,  for  the  waiter  called  my  brother  and 
cousin,  but  forgot  me !  So  I  was  waked  up  by  my 
brother  coming  to  see  if  I  was  ready.  We  were  very 
near  the  station,  though,  so  we  had  plenty  of  time. 
When  we  boarded  the  train  we  found  it  very  crowded, 
hot  and  stuffy.  Ben  and  Tony  walked  through  the 
cars  until  they  found  one  vacant  seat  for  me  by  the 
side  of  an  elderly  gentleman,  and  then  they  departed 
to  see  if  there  were  any  more  seats  in  the  smoking- 
car,  my  cousin  insisting  on  leaving  me  his  famous 


WINTER   IN   MUSKOKA.  217 

rug,  much  against  my  will,  for  I  did  not  need  it,  hav- 
ing my  own  warm  cloak.  After  the  train  had  started 
I  noticed  how  tired  and  worn  the  gentleman  beside 
me  looked,  and,  feeling  sorry  for  him,  offered  the  use 
of  Tony's  rug  as  a  pillow.  After  a  while,  I  suppose, 
we  must  have  gone  to  sleep,  for  my  cousin  says  it  was 
so  cold  and  uncomfortable  in  the  smoking-car  on  the 
hard  wooden  seats  that  he  thought  he  would  come 
and  see  how  I  was  getting  on.  He  came  upon  me 
soundly  sleeping,  and  to  his  surprise  and  indignation, 
beside  me,  on  his  rug — sleeping,  too — another  man, 
actually  another  man  !  He  was  kind  enough  not  to 
wake  us,  notwithstanding,  which  showed  his  self-con- 
trol, but  he  was  never  tired  of  telling  this  story  to  our 
friends  in  Toronto,  and  I  got  laughed  at  more  than 
enough. 

But  our  journey  comes  to  an  end — the  Union 
Station  at  last — and  we  were  soon  on  the  street- cars 
off  to  my  sister's.  As  we  turned  the  corner,  of  her 
street  we  saw  her  on  the  verandah  looking  out  for 
us,  and  I  need  hardly  say  we  were  given  a  hearty 
welcome. 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

OUR  SUPPLY  BOATS— THE   "CONSTANCE" 
AND   THE  "MINK? 

"  Which  do  I  like  the  best,  the  Constance  or  the  MinkJ 
I'm  'fraid  I  don't  quite  know,  I'll  have  to  stop  and  fink  ; 

I  heard  my  mamma  say  last  week  to  Auntie  Nan, 

I 1  get  some  things  off  each,'  so  just  you  try  that  plan. 

I  know  the  candy  squares  on  board  the  Mink  are  grand, 
And  Constance  man,  he  gives  me  apples  in  my  hand  ; 
So  guess  I  love  'em  both,  they  bring  us  everyfink 
To  eat  and  drink  and  wear,  the  Constance  and  the  Mink" 

— "  The  Immortal  William? 

WHEN  strangers  have  rented  a  summer  cottage 
and  are  coming  up  to  the  Muskoka  Lakes 
for  the  first  time,  the  question  they  invariably 
ask  is,  Where  shall  we  obtain  our  supplies  ?  Where 
shall  we  buy  our  meat,  our  butter,  our  groceries?  Are 
there  any  stores  near  we  can  go  to  ?  And  we  reply 
with  a  laugh,  No !  there  are  no  stores  near,  but  the 
stores  come  to  you  instead  of  you  going  to  the  stores ; 
they  float  up  to  your  very  doors,  bringing  you  "every- 
thing under  the  sun,"  or,  as  that  may  be  going  too 
far,  we  will  say,  "  everything  we  mortals  can  possibly 
need  in  Muskoka." 

These   supply  boats  are  stores  indeed !   veritably 
218 


OUR  SUPPLY   BOATS.  219 

so.  As  closely  packed  from  stem  to  stern  as  a  bundle 
of  pressed  hay,  they  contain  a  little  of  everything — 
Eaton's  in  miniature — butcher,  baker,  and  candle- 
stick-maker combined. 

The  Constance  and  the  Mink  are  the  boats  which 
run  exclusively  on  Lakes  Joseph  and  Rosseau,  the 
Constance  owned  by  Homer,  of  Rosseau,  and  the  Mink 
by  Hanna,  of  Port  Carling.  I  believe  there  are  others 
run  on  Muskoka  Lake,  but  I  don't  know  their  names. 
The  fresh  meat  department  on  both  the  Constance 
and  the  Mink  is  under  separate  management.  The 
butcher's  shop  in  both  cases  is  situated  in  the  bow 
of  the  boat,  the  grocery  counter  in  the  centre,  and 
the  dry  goods  and  fancy  department  more  to  the 
stern. 

These  boats  commence  their  trips  as  soon  as  the 
ice  breaks  up  in  the  spring,  and  continue  running  till 
the  ice  forms  thickly  enough  to  stop  them  in  the  fall. 
Their  harvest  time  is  in  July  and  August,  when 
Muskoka  is  crowded  with  its  summer  visitors.  At 
that  time  they  are  busy  indeed.  No  sooner  is  their 
whistle  heard  in  the  distance  than  the  people  begin  to 
gather  at  the  wharf,  expectant.  First  there  are  the 
children,  clutching  fast  their  five-cent  pieces  and 
coppers,  in  a  perfect  fever  of  anxiety  to  exchange 
them  for  the  coveted  candy ;  then  the  anxious  house- 
keepers, scanning  the  bits  of  paper  with  their  lists  of 
wants,  to  see  if  anything  had  been  omitted  ;  the  boys 
stand  waiting  with  their  coal-oil  cans  and  syrup  or 


220  MUSKOKA   MEMORIES. 

vinegar  jars  to  be  replenished.  Look  out !  here  comes 
an  active  young  fellow  trundling  a  big  wheelbarrow 
laden  with  garden  stuff,  monster  cabbages,  bunches  of 
onions  and  lettuces,  baskets  of  peas  and  beans,  for  all 
is  grist  that  comes  to  the  supply  boat's  mill. 

Here  is  a  young  girl  coming  in  a  boat  with  two  or 
three  pails  of  summer  apples,  red  and  rosy  ;  there  are 
the  little  berry  pickers,  waiting  to  dispose  of  their 
spoils.  Now,  picking  their  way  daintily  along,  come 
some  of  the  fair  tourist  blossoms,  with  their  attendant 
butterflies,  anxious  to  join  the  throng  and  see  the 
fun.  It  happens  to  be  the  Constance  this  time. 

No  sooner  is  the  boat  made  fast  than  there  is  a 
general  rush  for  the  interior,  and  this  is  the  kind  of 
thing  you  hear  from  the  white-aproned  individual 
behind  the  counter :  "  Well,  Johnny,  how  much  do 
you  want  for  those  cabbages  a  dozen?  Don't  say 
too  much,  now.  Here's  three  left  over  from  those  I 
bought  last  week,"  kicking  out  from  a  corner  three 
withered  old  heads.  "  No  !  not  lettuce  this  time,  it's 
a  drug  in  the  market.  You  can  give  'em  to  your  cow." 
Then  suddenly  turning  to  an  enquiring  butterfly  in 
immaculate  white  ducks,  "  Any  chocolate  creams  ? 
You  bet,"  thumping  a  box  down  on  the  counter. 
"  Best  in  Canada,  fit  for  the  Queen."  "  Seventy-five 
cents."  "  Thank  you."  "  Good  mornjng,  Mrs.  Tidy, 
what  for  you?"  "Corset  laces?"  "Warranted  to 
stand  any  strain  you  can  put  on  'em  without  break- 
ing?" "Butter?"  "  Yes,  just  out  of  the  churn.  Ten 


OUR  SUPPLY  BOATS.  221 

pounds,  did  you  say,  Mrs.  Screw?"  looking  over  with 
a  wink  at  a  hatchet-faced  woman  who  was  gingerly 
tasting  every  roll  in  the  refrigerator.  "  What,  only 
one  pound.  Why,  you  could  put  that  in  your  old 
man's  eye.  Better  say  two.  You'll  be  sorry  if  you 
don't."  "Here,  you  boys,  don't  be  fingering  those 
plums.  You're  fetching  all  the  bloom  off,  and  then 
who  do  you  think'll  buy  em  ?"  "  Sam,"  to  one  of  the 
other  hands,  "Put  off  those  three  bags  of  flour  and 
that  bag  of  potatoes.  Shoes  don't  fit  ?  "  snatching  a 
pair  from  a  boy,  who  was  dangling  them  by  the 
strings.  "  Two  sizes  larger  ?  Will  bring  'em  Saturday. 
Want  your  bill,  Mrs.  Centless  ?  Here  it  is,  made  up 
to  date.  Sharp  cheese,  did  you  say,  Mrs.  Roberts — 
try  that,  it  would  cut  your  tongue  off."  So  it  goes 
on,  the  butcher,  sawing  and  chopping  away  for  very 
life,  handing  out  the  beefsteak  and  joints.  "  No,"  he 
says  to  one  lady,  "  I  can't  give  you  a  hind-quarter  of 
lamb  to-day,  you'll  have  to  take  the  fore-quarter. 
You  had  the  hind-quarter  last  week.  Everybody  has 
to  take  their  turn,  for  we  can't  grow  lambs  with  four 
hind-quarters  even  in  Muskoka." 

At  last  everybody  is  served,  and  the  laughing, 
joking  crowd  step  off  the  boat,  the  whistle  gives  a 
toot,  the  engine  starts  and  they  are  off  to  their  next 
stopping  place,  where  the  same  scene,  with  sundry 
variations,  will  be  played  over  and  over  again  till  late 
at  night,  for  the  hours  these  men  on  the  supply 


222  MUSKOKA   MEMORIES. 

boats  have  to  put  in  are  very  long.  Just  in  the  rush 
of  the  season  they  scarcely  get  any  rest  at  all,  and  it 
is  a  wonder  to  me  they  keep  so  good-tempered  and 
jolly  with  all  they  have  to  encounter.  They  must 
be  thankful  when  Sunday  comes  round. 

As  regards  the  quality  of  the  goods  sold  on  these 
boats  and  the  prices  charged,  I  believe  they  compare 
favorably  with  any  good  general  store  in  a  country 
town.  They  endeavor  to  carry  on  the  boats  the  arti- 
cles most  in  demand  and  for  which  there  is  the  readi- 
est sale,  and  if  they  do  not  happen  to  have  what  you 
require  they  will  procure  it  for  you  and  bring  it  on 
the  next  trip.  They  are  also  very  willing  to  accom- 
modate their  customers  by  bringing  boots  or  articles 
of  clothing  on  approbation,  which  is  a  source  of  great 
convenience  to  both  settler  and  tourist. 

We  have  two  visits  a  week  from  each  boat  at  our 
wharf  during  the  summer  months.  After  the  tourists 
have  departed  they  come  only  once  a  week.  Little 
Willie  is  much  interested  in  their  visits.  His  mother 
has  forbidden  him  going  on  the  wharf,  as  she  is  afraid 
of  him  falling  into  the  water  ;  but  he  comes  down  to 
the  shore  as  near  as  he  can  get,  and  there  perches 
himself  up  on  a  rock,  where  he  watches  the  proceed- 
ings and  patiently  awaits  our  return.  I  generally 
bring  him  a  banana,  if  there  are  any  on  the  boat,  for 
he  dotes  on  "  nanas,"  as  he  calls  them.  But  I  must 
tell  you  here  that  the  "Immortal  William"  scorns  baby 
talk.  He  speaks  distinctly  and  unusually  well  for  a 


OUR  SUPPLY  BOATS.  223 

child  of  his  age,  only  he  has  a  habit  of  leaving  out  the 
first  syllable  of  long  words,  and  says  "  randah "  for 
verandah,  "  frigerator  "  for  refrigerator,  "  boggan  "  for 
toboggan,  and  so  on.  Only  last  week  he  was  talking 
about  his  "  boggan,"  which  he  left  outside  on  the 
"  randah,"  and  I,  mildly  correcting,  said,  "  to-boggan, 
Willie."  "Toe-boggan!"  he  cried  indignantly,  his 
blue  eyes  flashing  with  scorn,  "  mine  is  no  toe-boggan, 
but  a  real  big-boggan.  You  can  ride  on  it  with  all 
your  body,  every  bit  of  it.  Toe-boggan,  indeed  ! " 
and  he  rushed  off  to  the  ';  randah  "  in  a  rage.  So,  you 
see,  we  old  aunties  have  to  mind  our  p's  and  q's  or  we 
shall  get  into  trouble. 

The  Constance  and  the  Mink  will  also  carry  a  lim- 
ited number  of  passengers  on  their  daily  trips  around 
the  lakes.  They  have  nice  comfortable  chairs  on  the 
upper  deck,  and  if  the  day  is  not  too  hot,  there  can 
be  nothing  pleasanter  than  these  excursions.  They 
call  at  a  great  many  more  places  than  the  large  steam- 
ers, and  they  stay  just  long  enough  at  each  place  for 
the  passengers  to  have  a  good  look  round  or  to  go 
ashore  for  a  few  minutes  if  they  please.  I  think  in 
no  other  way  can  one  get  such  a  good  view  of  the 
pretty  homes  and  private  residences  on  the  islands 
and  shores.  About  three  years  ago  I  went  with  a 
party  of  friends  on  the  Mink  for  the  trip  around  Lake 
Joseph.  We  had  a  lovely  day.  We  made  a  regular 
picnic  of  it,  taking  our  provisions  with  us,  the  men  on 
the  boat  kindly  giving  us  boiling  water  for  our  tea. 


224 


MUSKOKA   MEMORIES. 


We  had  with  us  Winnie  and  her  family  and  my  bro- 
ther Ben's  wife  and  children. 

Winnie,  who  has  learned  a  few  wrinkles  in  the  years 
of  her  married  life,  brought  her  baby  (the  "  Immortal 
William  ")  enthroned  in  a  large  wicker  clothes-basket 
furnished  with  a  couple  of  pillows  and  various  small 
articles  to  amuse  the  young  gentleman  on  the  way. 
The  boys  bore  it  up  on  the  deck  and  he  sat  or  slept 
in  it  the  whole  day,  not  being  a  mite  of  trouble  to  his 
mother  nor  anyone  else.  I  recommend  this  basket 
business  to  some  of  you  weary  mothers,  lugging 
round  your  heavy  babies  whenever  you  go  out  for  a 
day's  pleasure.  Just  try  it  and  see  if  it  does  not 
relieve  your  aching  arms  and  prove  a  great  success. 
Going  up  the  lake  we  called  at  Stanley  House,  and 
they  gave  us  half  an  hour  there,  so  we  climbed  the 
steps  to  see  the  hotel.  I  thought  the  situation  most 
lovely,  the  view  on  every  side  grand,  but  I  think  I 
should  be  rather  afraid  to  stay  there  if  I  had  children, 
for  the  rocks  are  so  steep  and  it  stands  at  such  a 
height  above  the  water  I  should  never  be  easy  if  they 
were  out  of  my  sight. 

We  had  an  hour's  grace  at  Port  Cockburn,  so  we 
had  a  nice  time  wandering  round.  I  thought  it  rather 
a  pity  that  the  front  of  the  hotel  should  be  so  much 
hidden  from  the  lake  by  the  trees.  I  think  if  the 
house  could  be  more  plainly  seen  as  the  boat  ap- 
proaches, it  would  be  far  prettier  ;  but,  of  course,  tastes 
differ  in  this  world. 


OUR  SUPPLY  BOATS.  225 

There  is  an  American  now  building  his  house  on 
Lake  Joseph  in  the  midst  of  a  dense  bush,  mostly 
evergreens — hemlocks  and  pines.  He  is  determined, 
I  hear,  that  not  one  shall  be  cut  down  ;  he  will  hardly 
let  daylight  in.  His  only  outlook  is  to  be  a  kind  of 
small  arbor  at  the  top  of  a  large  tree,  to  which  you 
climb  by  a  ladder  if  you  want  to  see  the  lake.  I  am 
afraid  if  his  wife  is  anything  like  our  friend  Mrs. 
Carrington  she  won't  see  it  very  often ;  but  we  will 
hope  she  is  nimble  and  thin. 

At  one  place  we  called  at  on  our  return,  a  private 
residence,  there  was  a  row  of  fair  damsels  standing  on 
the  edge  of  the  wharf  in  bathing  costume  chanting 
one,  two,  three,  before  taking  a  dive  all  together  into 
the  water.  The  arrival  of  our  boat  stopped  the  pretty 
play,  but  we  saw  them  resuming  their  fun  before  we 
were  out  of  sight. 

The  summer  cottages  were,  many  of  them,  very 
pretty,  and  nearly  all  of  them  with  gardens  in  front, 
bright  with  blossoms,  flowers  evidently  being  culti- 
vated in  preference  to  vegetables  by  their  fair 
owners. 

A  settler  who  is  the  happy  possessor  of  a  green- 
house told  me  that  he  is  fairly  besieged  in  the  early 
summer  by  ladies  wanting  geraniums  and  other  plants 
for  their  gardens.  It  is  difficult  to  carry  plants  a  long 
distance,  and  there  are  generally  so  many  necessary 
things  to  be  brought  that  flowers  stand  a  poor  chance 
of  being  remembered. 


226  MUSKOKA  MEMORIES. 

But  to  return  to  the  supply  boat.  We  were  all 
fairly  astonished  at  the  quantity  and  variety  of  the 
stuff  they  sold  on  this  trip.  You  see,  their  trade  has 
gradually  grown  to  meet  the  demand,  which  is  in- 
creasing every  year,  and  in  consequence  they  seem 
nearly  always  able  to  supply  just  what  is  needed. 
Of  course,  the  stock  they  carry  varies  considerably, 
according  to  the  season.  I  was  amused  to  see  on 
board,  when  they  made  their  last  trip  in  the  fall, 
snow-shovels,  shoe-packs,  moccasins,  ice-tongs,  skates 
— in  fact,  all  we  required  for  the  cold  winter,  to  last 
until  they  visited  us  once  more  in  the  spring. 

As  we  were  nearing  home  on  the  day  of  our 
excursion  I  was  talking  with  my  brother's  wife  (who 
is  the  daughter  of  an  old  Muskoka  settler)  and  we 
were  contrasting  the  present  with  the  past.  She 
said  how  little  the  young  ones  growing  up  around  us 
can  realize  the  hardships  their  fathers  and  grand- 
fathers endured  in  the  bygone  days.  She  told  me 
that,  when  almost  a  child,  she  used  to  walk  once  a 
week,  all  through  the  winter,  across  the  lake  to  Port 
Carling  and  carry  the  family  groceries  back  with  her. 
Then  I  thought  of  my  own  dear  father  (who  had  all 
his  life,  previous  to  coming  to  this  country,  been 
accustomed  to  something  so  different),  how  he  toiled 
in  clearing  the  farm,  how  he  worked  year  after  year, 
living  on  the  barest  necessaries,  enduring  cold  and 
heat,  for  the  sake  of  making  himself  a  home.  Should 
we  not  cry  shame  on  ourselves  if  we  dare  to  grumble 


OUR  SUPPLY  BOATS.  227 

when  we  are  enjoying  in  comfort  the  fruit  of  their 
labors. 

I  will  now  close  this  chapter  and  with  it  these 
rambling  reminiscences,  which  I  hope  have  not  been 
wholly  without  interest  for  my  readers.  The  winter 
is  nearly  over ;  it  is  the  first  of  March.  A  few  more 
weeks  and  the  ice  and  snow  will  disappear,  the  reign 
of  old  King  Frost  will  be  past,  and  we  shall  once 
more  hear  with  thankful  hearts  the  whistle  of  the 
Constance  and  the  Mink. 


5545          ^Javay,  Ann 
M8H3  Muskoka  memories 


PLEASE  DO  NOT  REMOVE 
OR  SUM  FROM  THIS  POCKET 


UN/VERS.TY  OF  TORONTO  UBRARV